body to haue liued in burning fire vntill the appearing of Christ so he might then be assured of Gods fauour towards him yea his greatest comfort was this that though he should be in hell yet he hoped therin of Gods fauour to haue his torments mitigated with them that suffer least In all which troubles notwithstanding no world of reward no terror of tyrannie could cause him willingly to doe the least thing displeasing to God whom when the Lord released he would comfort himselfe in Christ saying that the diuell would take the aduantage of his sorrow to make him vnthankefull in good things 2 We are either as a Prince or as a peasant either most mightie aboue all Princes or most vile among the sonnes of men If all the Monarches in the world withstood vs our owne consciences comforting vs we ruled aboue all If the vilest vassall in the world rise against vs our owne heart condemning vs we seeme to be most miserable of all 3 He said howsoeuer men might deale with outward matters yet when griefes and fancies grew in the minde and grieued it nothing could surely cure them but onely the word of God 4 Hauing to deale with diuers humbled consciences he would mislike them that would not abide to tarry the Lords leisure but they must needs be helped at once euen by and by as soone as they heard him speake or else they would then thinke farre worse of him than euer before notwithstanding the good report had and the good opinion conceiued of him for besides that hee that beleeueth maketh not hast this is a comming rather as it were to a Magitian who by an incantation of words makes sillie soules looke for health than to the minister of God whose words being most Angelicall comfort not vntill and so much as it pleaseth the Lord to giue a blessing vnto them which sometime he doth denie because we come to them with too great an opinion of them as though they were wise men not vnto such as vsing their meanes yet doe looke and stay for our comfort wholy from God himselfe 5 Being asked how in the examining of our consciences for sinne we should find out the speciall sinne he said that could not easily be done for who doth vnderstand the errors of his life but by oft examining of our selues by acquainting of our selues with our owne estate by earnest prayer that God would reueale vs the sinne by oft hearing and reading the word by marking the most checkes of our consciences and reproches of our enemies we might be led to the neerest sight of them 6 Vnto one afflicted in minde he gaue this comfort first if you haue knowledge be thankfull for it and desire the Lord to giue you faith if you haue faith which vndoubtedly you may haue though not rightly discerning your selfe you presently perceiue it not you must waite on the Lord for feeling of it for many times he exerciseth faith with temptations before he sends feeling And though it may be you shall â—arrie the Lords leisure long yet surely he will giue it you in time In the meane time assure your selfe that the greatest faith is when there is least feeling It is easie for euery one in glorious feelings and ioyes vnspeakable to beleeue but when a man feeling no sensible comfort in the Lord can notwithstanding beleeue in the Lord and by faith waite on him this mans faith is most great 7 After some effectuall working of Gods spirit in vs most commonly in many not long after comes deadnes and dulnes against this euill we must first search the cause whether it be for some euill thing done or for some good thing not done for leauing some meane of saluation vnused whether for some sinne seene but nor repented of or some sin repented of but not soundly or for vnthankfulnes Secondly vse the remedie please not your selfe in it but rouse vp your selfe as from a slumber which willingly you would shake off from you call to minde the speciall and greatest mercy of God vse the meanes Thirdly in the meanes offer thy selfe vnto God wayting humbly and patiently for the time of deliuerance neither esteeming too much nor too little of the affliction 8 When one was troubled in minde he gaue him this comfortable note That although it came to passe that after some trauaile in the new birth Gods graces were not so sweete and our sinnes not so sower and grieuous vnto vs as they were at our first entrance into regeneration but we are now weaker in lesse assaults hauing afore beene stronger in greater temptations we are not to despayre but to consider from whence this gracious progresse did come namely of God and not of our selues who shewed himselfe more fauourable in the beginning both because he would not discourage vs newly comming vnto him and for that we forsaking our selues with a godly suspecting of our weaknes in the least temptations did flie vnto Gods helpe by prayer who in wisedome can hide himselfe vnder a clowde partly for that he will looke to see some triall of strength at our hands comming to some age in new birth partly for that now we lesse forsake or suspect our selues no not in greater temptations and so presumptuously trusting to our strength and staying our selues with our owne staffe we doe not call to God for helpe and not calling doe not obtaine and not obtaining helpe we take the foyle in the conflict that the Lord may make knowne vnto vs that notwithstanding our proceeding in Christianitie we are still but men and God alone is God 9 He said to one troubled in minde for a secret and small sinne I doe not so much feare this sinne in you as the policie of Sathan by it either in that he will not sticke to shew you the lesse sinnes hide from you the greater or else by the quicke sight of your secret and small sinnes to cast vpon you an open and grosse sinne of vaine glorie and priuie pride 10 Afflicted consciences must not dispute too much against themselues for their own actions for that being displeased with their owne persons they cannot be pleased with their owne doings 11 He tolde in loue this obseruation and experience when any came with a troubled conscience for sinne wisely to discerne whether they be meanely grieued with a generall sight of their sinne or whether they be extreamely throwne downe with the burthen of particular sinnes if so they be then it is good at the first to shew that no sinne is so great but in Christ it is pardonable and that there is mercy with God that he might be feared so on the other side shewiug the mercy to come from God but so as they are nothing fit to receiue mercie vnlesse they feele their particular and pricking sinnes But if their sorrow be more confessed in generall things then it is good to
the Prophet here setteth downe by proofe in his owne person Neither must wee thinke that as it were with a trumpet he doth here blow and sound forth his owne praise but rather by his example is desirous to stirre others vp Vers 98. By thy commaundements thou hast made mee wiser than mine enemies for they are â—uer with me THe first of the particular effects is contained in these words By thy coÌ„mandements thou hast made me wiser than mine enemies Wee see how men now adayes straine their wits to match their enemies in policies deuices but few thinke on this sound meanes whereby we shall surely preuaile against them Now if it be so that whatsoeuer is written is written for our instructioÌ„ and comfort in making mention of the meanes the Prophet of the Lord doth teach vs that it was no extraordinarie worke of the Lord proper to him but a meanes appointed of God for vs all to follow Whereby hee teacheth vs that God will blesse vs to attaine to the like wisedome if we will endeuour to vse the like meanes To apply this to our profit wee must gather the particular out of the generall doctrine on this manner whosoeuer shall haue the commaundements of God euer with him hee shall be wiser then his enemies than his teachers than the ancient but Dauid did so or wee doe so therefore Dauid and we shall finde this wisedome But some man will say Experience teacheth vs a cleane contrarie doctrine that Gods children are not so wise in their light as the children of this world are in their generation I answere That it is true experience prooueth and our Sauiour Christ teacheth but this I adde that the experience commeth from our small sight of the word and not for any want of the word it selfe when Gods children haue it on their side And our Sauiour Christ his speech tendeth rather to shew what it is through our corruption than what it ought to be so that iustly he vseth it to our shame Indeede ciuill wisedome which choketh in them all temptations with worldly delights hauing the diuell to be their schoole master doth worke in them a contentation of minde while for a season they smother as they thinke the iudgements of God breathing vpon them And because on the contarie the spirits of Gods children are occupyed in heauenly things yet often the flesh so laboureth against the spirit that whilest they would be wiser than the Lord or would vse any indirect meanes against their enemies or in vsing good meanes faile in prayer or in not staying themselues on Gods prouidence and appointed time of deliuerance it commeth to passe that they are ouercome But whilest they renounce themselues and their owne wisedome and craue counsaile of God in his word and the direction of his Spirit by prayer whilest they vse good meanes in a good cause and keeping a good conscience waite on the hand of the Lorde they shall bee sure to haue the ouerthrowe of their enemies Proofe doth teach vs that a silly soule in the Countrey which walketh in the wayes of the Lorde will soone discouer the shifting pollicies of a worldly learned man brought vp in the Vniuersitie because the wrath of the Lord hangeth ouer the one and his mercifull spirit watcheth ouer the other But so long as wee will shoote with Sathan in his owne bowe and repell policie with policie what follie shall be found in vs though we can howle loftily with the wolfe and deale cunningly with the Grecians when as the Lord will neuer suffer a good cause to be maintained by euill meanes Some of vs seeke the word but in seeking it we rest in our owne good meaning not humbling our selues before the Lord but our wisdome herein must come from the spirit For we can no more by the eie of reason see the light of the word then Howlets looke vpon the bright Sunne Wherefore the Lord will haue vs in all controuersies with our aduersaries to depend on him and to know that the cause must not depend on our owne shoulders then must we by faith in the bloodshedding of Christ beleeue that our sinnes neither new nor old shall hinder the helping hand of the Lord. We must trust on Gods prouidence and promises and stay our selues by prayer on his wisedome if we look to be wiser than our aduersaries An excellent example hereof we haue to proue that secret sinnes not repented of may hinder the Lords dealing with vs against our enemies We read that after that filthy incest mentioned in Iudg. 17. which made the Leuite whose wife was abused to cut her in twelue peeces and send her through all the parts of Israel there was warre betweene the Beniamites and Israel and the Beniamites being but few in number and maintaining an euill cause in two battels ouercame the Israelites vntil at length they humbled themselues with prayer and fasting and repented of that euill which was amongst them so that in the third assault the Lord gaue his people strength mightily to preuaile against their enemies So we may haue a good cause and vse good meanes and yet for want of reconciling our selues to God for some sinne new or old we may suffer the ouerthrow If then our cause be good we must vse good meanes faith in Christ trust in his prouidence and staying our selues on his wisedome Doe we not see by experience how the Martyrs of God humbling themselues on this maner preuailed in mightie power against their accusers Deut. 4. Moses sheweth that the enemies of God were driuen to confesse that only Gods people were wise euen because God gaue them good lawes This was it that made Ioseph wiser than his brethren Moses wiser than the Egyptians and Daniel than all the Magicians of Babylon and Dauid than all his politike enemies Marke I pray you all figuratiue hyperbolicall and darke speeches the Metaphors and Parables which are in the word of God and you shall finde that they were learned people to whom the bookes were written and had attained that measure of wisedome and knowledge which in our time none can vnderstand but they which are brought vp in learning which thing we may also obserue in them of whom the Histories of the booke of God are written and yet who were more blockish then the Iewes after they had transgressed so obstinately the law of the Lord But shall wee vnderstand this as though the children of God were in euery particular action wiser then the wicked ones No but onely in those things and then wherein and when they vsed this wisedome of the Spirit and gaue themselues and their causes to be gouerned according to Gods word Looke on Dauid who though hee was wise so long as he kept a good conscience yet harkening to policie and not willing to stay himselfe on the simplicitie of Gods word how suddenly was hee ouercome and yeelded so farre that he dissembled euen
euill is present with you and that when you do the euill you would not then do you not it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue Rom. 7. much more then whē Sathan worketh withall buffeting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shal be perfect in your weaknes 2. Cor. 12. 9. If you belieue according to your faith it shall be done vnto you But you will say you cannot belieue that this vile and crooked hardnes of your heart can bee remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you and I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to God his spirit nor to your selfe who haue receiued it tell me what is the reason why you think you haue no faith Verily because you haue no feeling nor no other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and a fruite of faith And therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may be without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded or diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man be so sore wounded by Sathan and diseased by present sight and feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptation that he may thinke yea and may appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid Psal. 51. 12. declared that his heart was vncleane and his spirit crooked or vnstable and vers 14. that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet vers 13. he prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore hee was not depriued of the spirit of sanctification Here seemeth repugnance but there is none He was depriued for a season of the graces of the fanctifying spirit but none of the holy Ghost wherewith he was sanctified Which graces as God restored vnto him so I am perswaded he will vnto you yea I doubt whether you are depriued of them but onely that partly melancholy and partly Satan worketh therewith make you doe iniurie to your selfe and to the graces of the spirit in you which I beseech you take heede of But the messenger cannot stay and therefore I cannot write as I would either of this or of the remedies you should vse which hereafter I will as God shall inable me And I pray you let me vnderstand as I requested in the beginning of your estate iu particular somewhat more and that by this bearer if you can because hee is of your acquaintance and will bring it vnto me faithfully Onely I adde now vnto that I haue written of hardnes of heart at large that you must diligently obserue the word Create which Dauid vseth Psal. 51. declaring how hee had no feeling of his heart To this ioyne that which the Prophet Esay speaketh in the person of God chap. 57. 23. I create the fruite of the lips to be peace peace as well to him that is fare off as to him that is neere Therefore in faith you may as well pray with hope to obtaine as did Dauid Therefore say with him often and with God his people Esay 64 12. O Lord thou art our father we indeede are clay but thou art our maker and we are the worke of thy hand c. Know you that God can cause Wolues Lions Leopards c. dwell louingly with Lambes Calues Kine Esay 11. 6. c and that which is vnpossible vnto men is possible vnto God euen to cause a cable rope to goe through a needles eye that is to change the hard heart of the vnbeleeuing couetous wretched man much more yours Yea knowe you that all things are possible to him that beleeueth crie then I beleeue O Lord helpe my vnbeleefe And I dare promise you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you shal haue your harts desire in goodnes Thus abruptly I must make an end I commend you vnto God and the word of his grace which is able to build you vp and giue you the right of inheritance among them which are sanctified And the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout that your whole spirit and soule and body may be kept blamelesse vntill the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ faithfull is he which hath called you which will doe it Amen I pray you pray for me and I trust as I haue so I shall pray for you and much more Yours in Iesus Christ to vse in any neede A LETTER CONSOLATORIE TO Mistris Mary Whitehead THe Lord Iesus Christ by whose blood you are iustified stay and strengthen you now and for euer Amen Seeing we be so miserable blessed bee God that wee bee also mortall seeing wee be subiect to sinne praised bee God that wee are also subiect to corruption It would now grieue vs to bee mortall because wee sinne and by sinne purchase miserie it is sufficient that we shall then neuer die when we shall neuer sinne and then wee shall no more taste of corruption when wee shall no more so much as feare condemnation In regard whereof good Mistris looke not so much to your griefe for the death of your sonne which you see to be the cōmon lot of al and the happie lot of the godly as vpon his freedome from misery his libertie from sinne and his holy change to eternall felicitie And albeit he was young in yeares yet was hee come to sufficient yeares to goe to God that hee that hitherto did grow in Christ should now bee gathered and reaped vp to the kingdome of Christ so that we cannot thinke him to die in his flowers whose perfection groweth to so blessed a maturitie before the Lord. If then you reioyced in him as he was the interest of the Lord you are not much to sorrow that the Lord hath his right Which if your loue to him was right you know did euer appertaine vnto him Hee must not of you his earthly parents be deemed to be lost which of his heauenly father is so surely preserued And without all question his very growing in godlines vnder so manifold afflictions in this life could not haue been so profitable to him and comfortable vnto you as the losse of a few and faint pleasures recompenced with so infinite and vnspeakable ioyes in the life to come are I hope and must be vnto you Be not then so grieued for that
such was Dauids state After that Nathan had reproued him and Gods spirit beganne to worke with him yet hee crieth out as yee heard before of the losse of Gods graces and when hee saith that God will accept of no Sacrifices bee they neuer so manie nor precious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him hee wanted both This is your case and therefore you a in the state of saluation For Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sin and had receiued absolution and pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neuer felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in trueth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by Gods mercy although he was farre off from the feeling of it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to be hoped of And you must know to be perswaded that those things which are written of Gods Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are examples for vs if we will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time till he come neerer vnto vs by his spirit neerer I say for he is come alreadie vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart to beleeue certainely the truth of Gods promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after the comforts vsing the meanes of the word and prayer the Sacraments of the Supper and the company of Gods children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that Gods spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate although it be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearefull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they perseuere and continue desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometime for a season to winnow them as wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes to speake very euill of them but all this is but temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christs sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie almost repented that euer he preached in the name of the Lord both scarcely abstaine from blasphemie Dauid mooued with the spirit of ambition though dutifull admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually preadmonished of his weakenes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rushing as a horse into the battaile euen then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold cord and fasteneth it with bannings and cursings and yet for all these he obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Sathan had desired to winnow them so our Lord Iesus prayed for them that their faith though it was vehemently assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was bartered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it was oppressed yet that it should not be extinguished And here be you fully perswaded that albeit Luke 22. 31. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue praied for thee that thy faith should not faile yet he prayed for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Satan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue praied for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend than the rest although their offence was very great therefore his our most blessed Sauiour applied to him the promise but did not appropriate it vnto him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Iohn 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not onely for the Apostles but for all those that should beleeue through their word yea further Our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the forefathers were baptized into him did eate his flesh and did drinke his blood so was his prayer effectuall euen to them vnder the law much more to vs vnder grace And when you can finde testimonie in your heart that when you would doe well euill is present with you and that you doe the euill you would not then do not you it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue much more when Sathan workes withall buffetting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shall be perfect in your weakenes If you beleeue according to your faith it shal be done vnto you But you will say you cannot beleeue that this vile crocked hardnes of your heart can be remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to Gods spirit or to your selfe who hath receiued it Tell mee what is the reason why you thinke you haue no faith Verely because you haue no feeling nor any other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and fruit of faith and therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may bee without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded and diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and to his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man bee sore wounded by Satan and diseased by the present feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptations that he may thinke yea appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid declared that his heart was vncleane or his spirit crooked or vnstable and that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet hee prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore he was not
heart that hauing it thou hast all things and if thou want it yet in greatest abundance thou hast nothing Againe if thou haue it no manner of misery can make thee miserable and if thou haue it not in greatest felicitie thou art most miserable But the Israelites deat hereafter a cleane contrarie manner for the want of bread here in the wildernesse being put for their bodies did make them to despise their great and wonderfull deliuerance out of Egypt which was vnto them a signe of their spirituall deliuâ—rance And this is the nature of all naturall and worldly men so basely to estimate Gods graces that they had rather forgoe many richer spirituall benefits and blessings then one worldly and corporall commoditie for the want of riches doth vexe trouble them more then the want of spirituall and heauenly graces and the hauing of riches doth more reioyce their hearts than the burthen of sinne which procureth Gods wrath doth worke their griefe Such men know not that riches are no sure signes of Gods fauour though hee in the abundance of his mercy doth let his Sunne shine vpon the wicked and vpon the good so that the hauing of riches is no argument that he loueth vs nor the want oâ— them is any argument of his displeasure towards vs. Who so therefore seeketh God in these outward things onely and bindeth his fauour vnto them doth neither with them noâ— without them duely esteeme of the fauour of God but setteth light thereby which although in plaine words he speaketh not for the children of Israel here did not flatly speake against the Lord but against his Ministers Moses and Aaron yet whilest he is carelesse of the word prayer and Sacraments and despiseth and grudgeth against Gods Ministers and seruants he manifestly declareth what price it beareth in his heart It standeth euery man in hand then in his ownâ— hearâ— to feele his sinne and to be sorrowfull for it to know it is in him and then to leaue it least the god of this world whom he serueth doe for a while giue him his desire that in the world to come hee may haue him for his portion and to such as acknowledge this murmuring to be a sinne and be grieued for it there followeth remedies to helpe out of it For as much as impatience and murmuring proceedeth from infidelitie the remedie therefore must be fetched first from faith in Gods mercies in the benefits which Christ hath by his death purchased vnto vs and in the hope of the Resurrection to euerlasting life and in Gods fatherly prouidence which things if we do belieue we must also belieue that God in this life will sufficiently minister vnto all our wants and vnlesse wee doe belieue them wee doe not neither can we belieue with assurance that the Lord will preserue vs. But if we doubt whether the Lord will helpe vs in earthly things we must needs much more doubt of his fauour in spirituall benefits First therefore the great and rich mercie of the Lord and his fauourable dealing with vs being duely considered shall be very profitable to worke in vs patience for if we see how the Lord forbeareth vs and rewardeth vs not according to our sinnes â—ay if we see that when for the ripenes of our sinnes he might confound vs yet â—e doth not so much as punish vs and when hee might iustly punish vs yet he dealeth mercifully with vs and bestoweth his mercies vpon vs. If I say we can acknowledge this to be his â—rdinarie dealing that by his long suffering he doth leade vs to repentance and by his manifold mercies he doth as it were weane vs from our sinnes this would much bridle our murmuring and instruct vs to patience And yet we see a further thing then this in this people of Israel for the Lord doth not only beare with their sinnes and bestow many mercies vpon them but to helpe them and to doe them good he doth vse extraordinary meanes as to bring downe bread from heauen to make water gush out of the Rocke where hee sheweth that for the safetie of his people euen when all meanes doe faile and when to mans iudgement there is no way to finde out helpe or deliuerance yet there will the Lord magnifie his mercie towards his seruants and will worke wonders for their preseruation Hee doth not thus deale with the Israelites onely but hee maketh this his ordinarie dealing with his seruants from time to time As Moses applyeth this place when he saith The Lord hath fed thee with this Mâ—nna fortie yeeres that thou maist knowe that man liueth not by bread â—â—ely and CHRIST in our person being tempted to vse vnlawfull meanes ouer came the diuell with this answere Man liueth not by bread onely Teaching vs and leauing vs an example to haue the sâ—me answere in readinesse in the like temptations knowing and assuâ—ing our hearts that the Lorde will by one meanes or other doe good vnto his children and dispose of all things that shall befall them for the best onely let them take heede of this that they rest in his word and goe no further but by faith waite on him therein and he will giue that shall be sufficient for them if not in earthly benefits yet in spirituall graces The second helpe which we must vse to refraine our murmuring is the liuely faith of our redemption wrought by Christ which coÌ„sisteth in the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the imputation of Christs righteousnesse vnto vs in the sanctification which is by his holy spirit First then if we can stedfastly beleeue that God for Christs sake hath freely forgiuen vs all our sinnes yea that he hath giuen vs his onely beloued sonne that wee might be beloued in him wee shall without any great adoe beleeue that the Lord will not suffer vs to want any thing but with him will giue vs all things for seeing sinne which is the cause of all miserie is taken away from vs that so we might be with Christ inheritors of the heauens we may be sure that in the meane time no miserie shall hurt vs. Thus Abraham hauing receiued a promise for seed of his sonne Isaac doubting nothing but that the Lord would prouide meanes to bring the same to passe in the assuraÌ„ce hereof sent his seruants to his owne people to prouide a wife for his sonne And these children of Israel no doubt if they had beleeued that the Lord had deliuered them out of Egypt that he might bring them to the promised land they would neuer haue doubted of his mercifull preseruation neither here in the wildernesse nor elsewhere till they had come to the land of promise And againe if we could firmely beleeue that God the Father for Christs sake doth not only not impute our sinnes vnto vs but that he doth also accept vs in the righteousnesse of his Sonne imputing the same vnto vs how should we doubt of meate
other doctrine Good things cannot long find entertainement in our corruptions vnlesse the holy ghost hath changed vs from our old delights to conceiue pleasure in these things Where loue is there is no lack in pleasure there is no paine and when we finde the pearle of price which passeth all vnderstanding we will sell all our former delights and depart from our vaine pleasures to purchase this It is a continuall ioy that worketh a conscience to vse the meanes of any thing it is an abounding delight that auoydeth and fenceth off all wearisomnes in good things wherefore the holy Ghost saith Be yee filled with the Spirit and in another place Let the word of God dwell in you plenteously In which place we are to gather that there is in vs sometime an emptinesse of the Spirit and a scantnesse of the power of the holy ghost the spirit of God is not so mightie in operation grace is not so plentifull the word is not so powerful in vs and from hence commeth our momentarie ioy and transitorie gladnes And my tongue reioyceth That which in truth is inward will in time shewe it selfe outward as wee may see in these holy affections of the man of God The Prophet himselfe confirmeth this in another place Psalm 116. 10. I beleeued therefore did I speake which the Apostle repeateth in the person of the whole Church 2. Cor. 4. 13. because we haue the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken We also beleeue and therefore we speake And Rom. 10. 10. it is saide With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse and with the tongue man confesseth to saluation and sure it is that of the abundance of the ioy of the heart the mouth reioyceth as coÌ„trariwise of the abundance of the griefe of the heart although there may be for a while an inward deuouring binding and suppressing of sorrow yet it will in time breake forth and wee shall euen rore for disquietnes of minde and cannot hold long vntill we haue eased our hearts with some outward complaint For we see if a man haue a through griefe how it consumeth him vnlesse he vtter it Againe if a man hath conceiued a true ioy how he longeth how hee is rauished how hee trauaileth vntill he hath brought it forth If then in any good measure we feele the ioy of the spirit the tongue will be at commaundement to vtter it Wherefore we are to try our selues and examine our hearts whether we heare reade pray or sing with this grace in our hearts with this ioy in our spirits with this comfort of conscience let vs lament considering how singing and spirituall reioycing is decayed how great a stranger the word is with vs what little delight and alacritie we haue in holy and religious exercises and let vs accuse our selues that therefore our tongues cleaue to the rough roofe of our mouth because our hearts are lockt vp in securitie which vndoubtedly is so open to all men that there is no man but bewaileth his want of inward ioy Many indeed as hypocrites can blow and bellow outwardly who make no melodie in their hearts who sing not in grace who haue not the sweete and naturall voyce which commeth from a well affected and right ordered minde either ioyfully shewing a godly digested mirth or dolefully breathing out into the passions of an exercised minde My flesh also doth rest in hope See his godly ioy made him haue a securitie in his flesh It is our naturally infirmitie that wee haue a trembling of the flesh which hindereth in vs many good actions as may be seene in our thoughts suspecting of dangers scarefull imaginations and wandring conceits forecasting this euill and that euill to the great disturbing and disordering of the peace of our minds all the which excessiue feares were in this man of God wisely corrected though not vtterly remoued but suppressed in him by faith Whereof commeth then our carnall and immoderate feares in dangers but of want of faith This our Sauiour Christ teacheth his disciples at what time they were with him being asleepe in a tempest on the seas when they through vnbeliefe feared his diuinitie to haue slept with his humanitie where he saith vnto them O yee little faith why doe you not beleeue Heere wee see hee rebuketh their excessiue feare which thing hee also doth almost in the same manner When they carnally feared him to haue been a spirit as he walked on the seas they were not throughly perswaded that God was their portion their inheritance and watched ouer them for if they had they would haue corrected these fleshly and immoderate feaâ—â—s that they should not haue hindred their holy meditations of God his powerful prouidence nor their prayers for his gratious assistance nor any other good exercises of their mindes Thus we see how the sure perswasion of God to be his inheritance his mainteiner both in soule and body his reacher both by day and by night both by his word and his spirit made the man of God secure both in soule and body And what caused this partly that which wee spake of before partly that which followeth for thou wilt â—ot leaue my soule in the graue neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption so that the promises already tasted of and the sure expectation to haue the good worke begunne to bee finished in him made him rest in hope and hauing God his cause in hand he saw how the Lord would not onely watch ouer him for his present estate but also would guide him to immortalitie Behold how his inward assurance wrought an outward safetie wherby wee plainely see that where there is a want of this comfort and faith in the soule there is a want of peace and securitie in the body It is our vnbeliefe then that hatcheth and nourisheth wandring thoughts and filleth our braine with suspitious phantasies and fruitlesse illusions dreaming of dangers where there are none and imagining mountaines where scarsely are molehils Let vs then strengthen our faith and certifie our soules that our flesh shall stand before God which will so worke in vs that neither flesh and blood shall weigh vs downe with securitie in time of prosperitie nor ouerlode vs with desperate terrours in time of aduersitie Neither as we said must we thinke Dauid to be a senselesse Stoick as feeling no troubles but that by the power of God he was in trouble a triumphant conquerour and in all these dangers through faith more than a victorer For as God reserueth his vnspeakeable ioyes for his children in vntolerable agonies so he neuer armeth them strongly but he prepareth them a field wherethey must fight stoutly Oh that this heauenly ioy were in vs more aboundantly and of moe men more frequented then should not the small remnant that now alwayes vse it be counted and called precisians then should wee giue more liuely testimonies of our effectuall faith to
policie and his teachers in wisedome so now he sheweth how he went before his elders in prudence and vnderstanding He was wiser than his enemies Why because in all his attempts deliberated not with flesh and blood but asked counsaile of the Lord by the word and by prayer He excelled his teachers in good learning wherefore because he contented not himselfe to stay on the naked rules by them deliuered but further laboured with his conscience to make the vse of them profitable to himselfe He ouer-reached his ancients Why because he euer had a speciall care to keepe a true faith and a good conscience whereof many had made shipwracke Whereof then commeth it to passe that the scholler is often better than his maister commeth it not from hence because the Lord worketh according to his will and bestoweth like effects where like meanes are vsed blesseth and curseth depresseth and raiseth vp according to the vsing and not vsing of necessarie meanes By meditation the iudgemēt of the godly is refined by musing the wicked grow by high degrees to the mysterie of iniquitie For as they be much giuen to this kinde of occupying their mindes so Sathan doth most thereby conuey himselfe into them putting such platformes and deuices into their head that otherwise were wonderfull to come into a mortall mans minde So then they that doe not rest in hearing and reading but endeuour by meditation to finde and draw out an vse of it in themselues wonderfully doe profit and mightily excell others Let vs not rest in our ouersights but stirre vp and prouoke our affections to take a new view of those things which we haue heard whereby we may gather more vnto our selues than that which we haue heard And why Man is a creature reasonable and by the light of nature can thus reason with himselfe if this be true then the contrarie is false if it holdeth in the greater then it holdeth in the lesser If this good thing hath good effects then tho contrarie euill hath ill issues See how knowledge by meditation doth increase Againe because euery member of Christ is annointed with knowledge according to that measure which the Spirit worketh as well the hearer as the speaker may profit by vsing the meanes For by meditation the iudgemēt is refined the wit helped the memory strengthened and stirreth vp affections as thus Is this good I will doe it Is this the obedience rewarded I will obey it Is this forbidden I will auoide it Is this threatned with so fearfull iudgements I quake and tremble to thinke of it By the helpe of this many will speake on a sudden because they speake out of the experience of their owne consciences when the learning of others is in their teachers head or else in their booke It is then the righteous iudgement of God that we are so vnapt to practise wanting dexteritie of wit bereaued of sound iudgement besides many other punishments due to the contempt of Gods word when our owne conscience shall accuse vs saying This good thou mightest haue had this comfort thou mightest haue enioyed hadst thou meditated on the word There remaineth the thrid effect which is in these words I am wiser than the ancient c. Oh notable wisedome that made him wiser than gray haires which are of longer experience He doth not compare himself with dotish old men but the wise Ancients in whom though not the quicknes of wit yet the pith and marrow of knowledge remaineth Neither doth he speake this so much to praise himselfe as to stirre vp others If then we shall see a comely old man speaking law on the bench and desire to heare some wise experience the man of God here telleth vs the way how before those times we may attaine vnto it And through the blessing of God on those meanes the graces of God shall be greater in young yeares if we labour for knowledge and with knowledge ioyne conscience and with conscience practise For the high way to knowledge is to meditate with our knowledge and to tremble in our hearts at the maiestie of the word not ceasing to labour with our selues vntill by musing we haue felt some comfort Here of it proueth that they which haue heard the word of God but a yeare haue more profited thā they which haue heard it sixe yeares For vnto him that hath more shall be giuen and from him that hath not euen that which he hath shall be taken from him If we obserue it we shall finde prophane Protestants who now haue seene three Gouernments which both are ignorant in knowledge and haue gotten many placards and curtaines for their grosse sinnes This may teach vs to see into Gods iudgement who punisheth so seuerely the decay of faith as also the mercy of God towards them that lay vp in their hearts the meditation and in their liues the practise of that which they haue heard I see no more fearefull tokens of the desolations of our times than that men promising whole worlds vnto themselues seeke so much for themselues that they neither desire Gods glorie nor the Churches profit A man may talke with a great Reader and there be some good things in him but talke with an exercised minde and you shall finde in him farre greater and more excellent wisedome Why doe not the old Protestants grow in knowledge as they grow in age but because they doe not vse to meditate Many men seemed to haue good gifts great knowledge and dexteritie of wit who now are destitute and barren of all these heauenly graces What is the cause surely the want of faith and of a good conscience doth make vs faile in many good things or else the cause may be some secret sin not repented of why there is such store of ill and such barrennes of good things So that the Lord striketh many with such follie that they which sometimes tasted of the good graces of God are now become dull heads Another reason why old men doe not grow in knowledge is because the more they haue the more they doe desire Many are so vaine and light that a man shall assoone bring an hogge from his haunt as them from their delights so the Lord doth make them end their age and life in worldlines which spend their liues and youths in vanities If we see one giuen to vanitie what say we Oh there is a wittie yong man if we see one giuen to worldlines what say we Oh there is a iolly thriuing fellow and thus for want of a sanctified wit and sight we remaine fooles and vnthrifts in spirituall things But it standeth with the righteous iudgement of God that they should be depriued of the vnderstanding of heauenly things which so greedily turne al their wits to worldlines On the contrary where we make conscience to meditate we growe from a small graine of knowledge to an whole field of vnderstanding For wee see many vsing their wits to
This is the chiefest of all that it cannot bee taken from vs for all heresies and sects are discerned by the word truly vnderstood by this I say that the word truly vnderstood giueth faith whereby wee are surely perswaded of the life to come and of the resurrection Paul saith Act. 20. that without faith in the resurrection there is no religion so Ioh. 6. and Phil. 2. Therefore Heresie Papistrie and Paganisme can giue no true inheritance because they cannot assure vs of our saluation Againe the truth giueth vs not imaginarie good things but good things in truth and assureth vs truly that wee shall bee saued and they haue not these they therefore haue no true inheritance He doth not only confesse that he made the Lord his inheritance but also he saith that hee maketh the testimonies of God his inheritance both because they are the meanes whereby we come to haue inheritance in heauen and also because they are assurances of the same For the word is as it were the deede of gift and the Sacraments are as it were seales of the same Almost all men will confesse that the word is to bee had in this singular account but yet few doe attribute this dignitie to the Sacraments And yet as the indenture when the seale is taken away is nothing worth so if we take power from the Sacraments then can we not haue our assurance good If we cannot come to make this account of the word and Sacraments yet as Dauid did let vs be sorie that we cannot He when he was driuen out of his kingdome and banished from the Temple said this will I require that I may behold the faire beautie of the Lord c. Hee had now lost his kingdome wife children and all yet these if they might be restored could not satisfie him vnles he might also be in the house of the Lord. Then let vs labour to haue this desire that if we cannot with ioy finde it wee may with sorrow labour after it Vers. 112. I haue applied mine heart to fulfill thy statutes alway euen vnto the end IN the former verse he shewed his faith and his ioy which came thereof now he sheweth that here in this ioy he will keepe the commandements whereby hee sheweth that this was a true ioy because it wrought a care to doe good For if we beleeue the promises truly then we also loue the commandements otherwise faith is vaine a care to liue a godly life nourisheth faith in Gods promises Here is the cause then why many regard not the word and Sacraments or if they doe a little it is to no purpose because they labour not to keepe the commaundements For vnlesse they haue care to doe this the word of God to them cannot be profitable nor the Sacraments sacred He further sheweth that this was a true care in that it began at his heart for here is the beginning of al goodnes here is the roote of religion and here the foundation of our faith must be laid It is not the refraining from outward actions it is not the restraining of the outward man but it is the heart that wee must trauell about and take care for Hereof it came to passe that many of the Kings people in the books of Chronicles continued in godlinesse and kept an euen and equall course because they prepared their hearts as Ezechias Iosias and others and hereof it came to passe that many fell from the faith because they sought not God in their hearts as the Scribes and Pharisies which clensed the outward actions onely It must then be our lesson which we must studie on to take care to our hearts aboue al things and to make the beginning there For the cleannes of that pleaseth God and the filth of that displeaseth him But when he saith I haue inclined doth hee meane that of himselfe hee could applie his heart as he listed No no he meant nothing lesse For he was conceiued in sinne and how then were the preparations of his heart in his owne hand Againe he prayeth portion 5. Incline mine heart vnto c. where hee doth plainly shewe that it was God that turned his heart at his good pleasure And no maruell truly for the heart of man can no further bee tried out or spied than the Lord doth gage and open it that wee may see thereinto Ierem 17. 9. And againe the hardnesse of mans heart is such that it will sooner breake than bend and may sooner be applied vnto any thing than vnto goodnes Where in the follie of Papists and other heretikes is more than manifest which by this and such like places would proue the freewill of man and that he can incline himselfe to goodnes sâ—eing that here is nothing else meant than that men doe then incline their hearts when God doth incline them so that the Lord he worketh all and yet is it attributed to men when they receiue and pursue the working of God so the heart is free if God maketh it free not else If we presume of our free will when we haue it not we shall purpose and God will otherwise dispose for hereof commeth it that so many fall from their purposes God is not pleased but with voluntarie offering therefore he applieth his heart and we must beware of seruile seruice The constantnes of his purpose to coÌ„tinue in this obedience he sheweth when he saith he will doe it for euer and euer and that at al times not onely at a communion or at a fast or in sicknes but at all times PORTION 15. SAMECH Vers. 113. I hate vaine inuentions but thy law doe I loue HE shewed in the last words of the former part that hee meanes to bee constant to the ende now hee sheweth foure reasons thereof the first reason is the hatred that hee had of all wickednesse in this first verse Hee hath vsed many arguments to proue to his heart that hee loued God and to commend it to others by his example as Paul doth This was one the loue that he had to Gods law secondly his trust in the word thirdly his care to keepe it c. and therefore he often prayeth for it He sheweth his loue of it in that he preferreth it to all other things as in the eight portion The earth is full of thy goodnesse teach me thy statutes hee maketh it sweeter than hony and better and more pretious than siluer His desire that he had to keepe it and the prayers that he maketh for it are to be seene almost in euery portion Here he vseth a proofe drawne from the contraries which is a true and sensible kinde of reason hee loueth the law because hee hated all the waies of false hood either in doctrine or life Our reason will teach vs that there is no agreement betweene fire and water betweene light and darkenes and so if we goe through all the course of nature we shall see that there is no agreement betweene
but of a patient faith and the cause of impatiencie is want of faith Of this faith speaketh the Prophet Esai 28 16. Behold I will lay in Sion a stone a tried stone a precious corner stone a sure foundation He that beleeueth shall not make haste to wit to by-waies and indirect meanes as casting off his hope of God his promises Of the contrarie the want of faith speaketh our Sauiour Christ Luke 18. 8. When the Sonne of man commeth shall he finde faith on the earth Likewise Heb. 10. when the Apostle had said The iust shall liue by faith If any withdraw himselfe his minde is not vpright in him my soule shall haue no pleasure in him Againe Habac. 2. when the Lord had commanded the Prophet to waite he saith He that lifteth vp himselfe his minde is not vpright in him that is he hath a troubled minde and vnquiet spirit Wherefore let vs attend vpon that exhortation of the Apostle Iam. 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made As if he should say ye are not ignorant of that my errour of patiēce who when the Lord suspended his iudgements still waited for the accomplishments of his promises Whosoeuer then thinketh himselfe to haue faith and by patience cannot waite for the Lord his leisure and due time of helpe but withdraweth himselfe and maketh haste to other meanes and not staying himselfe on God his word and promises but hastneth and cannot be quiet in his minde vntill presently he haue gotten some helpe he is as yet an vnbeleeuer And I haue done thy Commandements Euen as without faith it is impossible to please God so is it impossible truly to trust in God his saluation vnlesse we labour by faith to serue him in loue and to please him with good workes Wherefore as the Apostle hath taken vp the truth of this rule so he sheweth Heb. 11. how all the Fathers by their faith did trauell in good workes By faith saith he Abel offered vnto God a greater sacrifice than Cain by faith was Enoch taken away by faith Noah prepared the Arke by faith Abraham obeyed God through faith Sarah receiued strength to conceiue c. A contrarie argument to that which we haue in our times where our faith and profession is so barren of good workes True it is that when we will glorie before God all boasting in good workes is shut out in that if he entreth into iudgement with the best of our actions he shal find them polluted with many imperfections so that we can by no meanes stand before him but in faith but Iam. 2. 20. Wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead was not Abraham our father iustified through workes c. where we must note the diuers significations of the word iustifie if we will shew these two propositions to be true and how they may be reconciled we are iustified by faith we are iustified by workes For as God sanctifieth vs when he maketh vs partakers of his holinesse and we sanctifie him when we shew him to be holie so God is said to iustifie vs when we are approued iust before God and we iustifie God when we testifie that he is iust In like maner faith iustifieth vs in that it acquiteth vs before God from our sinnes for Christ his sake in whom we beleeue workes iustifie vs in as much as they witnesse to vs and to men that we are iustified by faith before God whereof our sanctification is a pledge So that we meane nothing else when we say we are iustified by works than if we should say We declare and make knowne that we are iustified by these works For when euery good worke is of the spirit of God and the spirit of God is giuen to none but to the children of God when we faile in doing many things whereunto we are by Gods spirit moued and in those things which we doe we corrupt those motions so that our best actions stand in neede of faith to haue them purged in Christ his perfit obedience it is manifest that our workes onely giue a testimonie to our selues and others that we are iustified If then we haue true faith it must worke by loue that as faith doth acquite vs from sinne before God so good workes may giue euidence thereof before men When then we are carried away with dulnesse in good things and with deadnesse in weldoing we are to trie our hearts if we want God is not pleased with vs if we haue saith without workes we deceiue our selues The meaning then of the man of God in this place is thus much Because I know that they haue happie successe that loue thee and obey thy word this moueth me to keepe a good conscience So we haue learned thus much that it is but follie to boast of faith without good workes For as we iudge a man to be aliue so long as we perceiue his vitall spirits his animall powers and naturall operations to exercise themselues and thinke that he is not dead whilest the faculties of the minde are exercised in the senses mēbers powers of the body but notwithstanding that life it selfe is a thing most secret yet by a mans seeing hearing tasting touching going and working we discerne the same euen so so long as we perceiue the fruits of God his spirit and new birth and the effects of grace and fruites of sanctification in the soule we thinke him not spiritually dead in whom these things are And notwithstanding saith which is the life of Gods children be a most secret thing yet when we can open our eyes to see the wonderfull word of God to his praise and shut them from seeing vanities when our eares are open to the works of God and closed and dull to heare worldly vanities when our mouthes can speak of Gods iudgements and are dumbe in leasings we may iudge by these and the like effects that there is the life of Christ in vs. And herewithall we must obserue as these naturall workings are not the cause of life but that rather insomuch as we liue these things do exercise themselues in vs euen so the good workes are no cause why we are good or liue by faith but because by faith in Christ we are accounted good and iust before the Lord therefore we are good For as the tree hath not his goodnes of the fruits but the fruits haue their goodnes because first the tree was good so we cannot be said to be good in respect of our workes but our workes are good in respect of vs iustified before by faith And although the sap life and nourishment of the tree be a thing most secret and hidden from common sense yet by the leaues buds greenes and fruits thereof we draw knowledge of the life in it so though our life which is hidden in Christ be hidden from flesh and
worse than the former times which Salomon saith is follie to aske The sight of some present iudgements are an amazing without knowledge of some of the former times they of the former times doubtfull without these So there are two vses of this prudence and certaintie The third vse is that the workers of vanitie may know that they are seene which thinking they are not say in their secret hearts who seeth they thinke they walke in a clowde but this would restraine them from much wickednesse But there are two sorts of the contrarie the one of them that will not set themselues to inquire what is amisse as those that follow Absalom and Ishmael There be others that see and will not as the souldiers the other are blinde these blinde themselues and the people There must be one Elias to see and that to keepe the wicked in awe To conclude this with Augustine graunt me this one simple request which is that you would come and see and yet after ye shall examine it ye shall finde that there is not any one greater thing to be respected CHAP. XXVII Of faith iustification by faith of iustice and iust men and of feeling THere is a generall faith that is common to the godly with the wicked and a particular faith the generall faith beleeuing that God is and that he is such a God as he is manifested to be in his word the particular faith more neerely applieth the things spoken of God to our selues This particular is either of the Lawe or of the Gospell of the Lawe as an actiue faith of the Gospell as a passiue faith That I call actiue which apprehendeth that which the Law promiseth that is if we keepe euery iot of the Law and continue in it we shall liue by it That I call a passiue faith which apprehendeth that which the Gospell offereth that is righteousnesse done by another and imputatiue not done by vs as inherent as when we seeke the doing of the Law not within our selues but without our selues beleeuing it to be done by another which we so through faith doe attaine as if we should fulfill the Law in our owne persons The actiue faith was in Adam and it may be in the diuell and most wicked and yet none of them hauing the iustifying faith for Adam knew that so long as he kept the will of God he should liue who at that time had not passiue nor iustifying faith because as it was needlesse so it was vnknowne to him no sinne as yet being committed and therefore no obedience of any other Mediatour for the forgiuenesse of sinne required The diuels may haue this to beleeue that had they not broken the law of God they should haue liued and not haue seene damnation so may also the wicked beleeue and yet because neither of these doe beleeue that they shall be iustified before God by the righteousnesse of another couering their vnrighteousnesse they haue not the true iustifying faith The actiue faith is either of the iustice of God or of his iudgements of his iustice either in bidding good things or in forbidding euill things of his iudgements either in promising life to the obedient or in threatning death to the disobedient The passiue faith respecteth both the end which is saluation it selfe and the meanes which bring vnto the end the end as to beleeue that Christ Iesus is made of God to vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption the meanes as the right vse of the word prayer and Sacraments c. 2 They which beleeue not Gods word and holy promises cannot perceiue when he fulfilleth them Moses beleeuing the promises of the Manna before did behold and consider of the trueth of all Gods promises when he saw them performed but the Israelites not beholding it before now when God performed it they knew not what it meant This we see in the threatnings of God which when they are not beleeued then if the Lord strike such with sickenes c. they thinke it is fortune or some other chance and so profit nothing by it And so when the Lord helpeth out of any danger and we beleeue not his promise made to vs before then we attribute it to physicke or some other meanes and so are neuer thankefull 3 If we cannot rest by faith in the fauour of God though we want outward things it is certaine that we neuer truely esteemed the fauour of God and those neuer felt truly the forgiuenes of their sinnes which hauing it cannot be content to forgoe other things we must then learne to rest in the fauour of God whatsoeuer it bringeth with it 4 This is true faith when we yeeld to the word and beleeue it though we feele not the effect for when we beleeue after experience this is experimentall and hath not such commendations And this is so also in the threatnings when we measure them not by our senses but when we heare him threaten vs for some sinne which is in vs then we certainly beleeue that he will punish and therefore we tremble and studie to preuent that wrath And as we preuent the threatnings by giuing credit to the bare word so that is true faith in the promises when we beleeue them though we feele not the effect for feeling is the effect of faith Therefore when we are in miserie euen then hearing and recording Gods promises we must beleeue them and rest in them though we feele not present comfort And this is the cause why we cannot see God when he accomplisheth his promise because at the first we did not beleeue his word when we heard it And this is the cause that sinners cannot yeeld when they are punished but doe make a stumbling blocke of that which should leade them to repentance And this is the cause that any of Gods children doe profit in humilitie before God by afflictions because they first gaue some credit to the word though in much weakenes dulnes But the wicked are so by the diuel bewitched that they can profit nothing by their afflictions because they first hardened their hearts against the word 5 Noah Iob Zacharie Cornelius were iust men but we must know the two Courts of Iustice The first is the Kings Bench where yee haue strict iustice the other is the Chancerie where there is a mittigation of that strict course of iustice In the first court there is none found iust in the second court of acceptation some are accepted for iust men By his strict iustice God requireth that we keepe all the commandements that we haue but one ende that we neuer swarue from God In his court of acceptation he requireth first that we haue an endeuour to keepe all a full purpose to haue respect to all to flatter our selues in no sinne but being tolde of it to be readie to lament this God for his Christ accepteth for obedience to all his commaundements Secondly for
successe in our affaires or see his loue in our correction and in exercising our faith 8 The people of Israel are said to feare God when hee destroyed their enemies and spared them This fruit we must haue in vs of all Gods works as well as they They did not onely feare but also beleeue which sheweth their feare to be godly for that feare onely is godly which is mingled with faith Then whatsoeuer feare wee haue it is nothing except it either confirme vs in the loue of the word or else doe turne vs thereunto that so we may beleeue 9 It is the Lord that smiteth the hearts of his enemies and giueth courage to his children as pleaseth him Ioshua 2. 9. Deut. 2. 25. 28. 18. And if of this we were throughly perswaded then would wee neuer feare in any good cause then could not the policy nor power of men dismay vs. Againe wee would be warie to deale against any of Gods children least while we striue against them we resist the hand of the Lord. 10 Ioseph might haue had many excuses when he laid vp the mony in Pharaohs house as that hee had Gods people to prouide for hee could not be espied yet did the feare of God truly grafted in him stay him from vnfaithfull dealing It may bee noted then that the feare of God causeth obedience and though wee might seeme to haue excuse and though we could escape the iudgement of men the law is not giuen to the iust but to the vniust If then the commandement onely doe keepe vs in obedience we haue not receiued the spirit of God if then we will either trust others or be trusted our selues let vs teach and learne this feare of God In that Ioseph would not deale vnfaithfully with a tyrant wee learne to vse iustice toward the wicked contrarie to the Familie of loue who because they thinke all things are theirs therefore it is lawfull to come by them as they can In that Ioseph would doe nothing without Pharaohs consent wee learne to doe nothing without those ordinarie meanes that God hath appointed CHAP. XXIX Of Friendship familiaritie familie and Fathers THe friendship with the wicked is such that to saue themselues they wil endanger their friends as we see in the King of Israel with Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 18. 19. 2 Wee must beware that wee neuer further sinne but if wee loue God wee must loue them whom God loueth and hate them whom God hateth Psalme 15. 4. 139. 21. 22. how dare many then hand ouer head and without choise bee friendes and ioyne in league with Gods enemies Prouerbs 29. 27. 3 We may haue familiaritie with some in whom though there be no great loue of religion yet there is no misliking of religion nor loue of heresies But our acquaintāce must be in outward things wee must beware our league proceed neither to the worship of God nor matter of mariage 4 The sinne of the master of the familie indangereth the state of the whole familie as wee see in Abimelech 5 It is the duty of seruants to couenant with their masters that they may so serue them as that they may serue God 6 When wee haue met our friends and haue done our ciuil dutie of salutation we must not there rest but proceed to talke of spirituall matters that we may edifie one another 7 He is a diuell that is euill among good but he is good that is good among euill 8 We become often hardned in our hearts in the companie of the godly because wee presume too much one of the goodnes of another 9 It is a good thing to haue the acquaintance of a good man for a good cause 10 Moses taketh Aaron and Hur with him knowing his owne infirmities though otherwise we see hee was a man of rare graces and great strength So it is often saide of the Prophets that they had euer some with them and the Apostles are sent by two and two to preach that one might help another Christs also sometimes takes Peter and Iohn not that he had neede so to doe but because he would leaue vs an example which we must follow being ready to vse all helps for our infirmities which the Lord shal offer vnto vs. We must not stay in our selues but vse the aduice of others for this cause it is saide that two haue better wages than one and that if one fall the other may raise him vp Where we see that when men agree together one grace of God doth set on fire another and the more the better if they consent together for a threefold cord is not easily broken yea though wee take such to vs as are inferiour to vs in gifts yet if they be faithfull the Lord by them may helpe vs as Hur was farre inferiour to Moses and yet Moses was strengthened by him And where as Moses in prayer takes but two with him wee learne to make a choise of our companie for that but few being faithfull may more profit vs and preuaile with God than a great multitude which haue but a shew in them 11 Great is the loue of nature Ioseph could not dissemble it for that hee was faine to bee alone that he might more freely breake foorth in teares to his breathrē Yea euen that rough Esau when he saw his brother Iacob a farre off his heart melted in him And like as no affection of loue and liking is so vehement whilest it lasteth so no contention is so bitter and so deadly as that of brethren A Christall broken will neuer be set together againe and there is no water will prooue so exceeding colde as that which hath been once heate Wherefore let men endeuour by all meanes to cherish naturall affection and the rather for that the spirit of God prophecieth that in the last dayes men shall want naturall affection 12 Fathers wee commonly count and call them of whom wee are by nature or vnder whom we are by gouernment whether ecclesiasticall or ciuill or behind whom we are in age and in gifts Augustine consesseth he rebelled against his father in heauen when he refused the instruction of his mother on earth for though thē saith he I could not see what shee did yet now I see that thou O Lord speakest and not shee alone and thy instruction was refused when her teaching was neglected Needfull it is then for fathers to bee taught of God who for that they bee fathers are to bee heard wherein they doe teach from God Ciuill fathers are carefully to furnish themselues with knowledge that they may learne to know when to strike and when not to strike for if they strike when God doth not command them what are they better than murtherers If they strike not when God commandeth what doe they but charge vpon themselues the sinne and punishment of others 13 That our spirituall fathers had need of God to be their teacher
vnto the Lord not binding his fauour vnto them 9 The cause of all rebellion and murmuring is that wee know not the great power of the Lord or else we at that time doe forget it when by faith we should make to our selues most comfortable vse of it as wee may see in the Israelites who had beheld the great power of God with his goodnesse towards them but not in faith and therefore when the tentation was sore vpon them they cleane forgat it The Lord therefore being zealous of his owne glorie sheweth himselfe to bee most louing and beneficiall towards vs which ought to leade vs to acknowledge his great goodnesse but if wee doe not then his iustice will surely teach vs. 10 The Lord oftentimes with holdeth or taketh away that thing the hauing whereof might be hurtfull vnto vs which if we would rightly consider of it would be an especiall helpe against murmuring in the want of Gods blessings For if wee would consider this that the Lord doth therefore keepe it from vs because hee seeth it would bee hurtfull for vs and that when wee shall be fit for it hee will then giue it vnto vs wee should better bee contented with that we haue and more patiently beare the want of that wee would haue as for example if a man wanting health riches estimation and such like and bee grieued for it so that he is almost readie to murmure for the want of them if he then can consider that the Lord knoweth they be not good for him but if he had them they would turne to his hurt this would bring marueilous great quietnes to his heart and would stop his murmuring nature and would rather stirre him vp to acknowledge the goodnesse of God towards him 11 When the Lord proueth his people he thereby laboureth to bring them to prayer yet on the contrarie they flâ—e from him and murmure against him the reason is for that they thinke it a small comfort to pray vnto him in their trouble but rather thinke it very harsh to acknowledge their sinnes and so to obtaine the forgiuenes of them which being obtained nothing can bee more comfortable they must haue that they want or else nothing will please them As the Israelites did murmure against the Lord when they wanted water nothing else would please them so is it with many when they cannot obtaine some corporall or externall blessing which they doe much long for But who art thou oh thou vile man that thus dealest with the Lord and neuer hast had thy heart washed by the blood of Iesus Christ for if thou haddest thou wouldest neuer murmure so much for wanting that thou wouldest haue but rather make him at all times the chiefest comfort and in all thy necessities patiently and meekely call vpon him in feruent and faithful prayer 12 Men doe not onely faile in prayer vnto the Lord but also they murmure many times against such as he hath set ouer them to bee their guides for the latter sinne ariseth of the former The Israelites quarrelled with Moses yet what had Moses done against them they thought no doubt that he of malice and contrarie to the will of the Lord had brought them into the wildernesse for they thought God had a neerer way and a better to bring them into the promised land and because they could not consider the worke of the Lord therefore they must needes quarrell against some bodie and wreake their griefe vpon him laying the fault vpon Moses Thus did Rachel whom when the Lord punished for that she was Proud because her husband loued her best and made her barren when he gaue children to Leah she not considering that the Lord punished her pride with barrennes began to quarrell with her husband asking him why he gaue no children to her To whom he answered Am I in stead of God vnto thee to giue thee children And this is the manner of the people in all ages that when they cannot see the Lord punishing them for their sinnes they straightway lay the fault vpon some or other by whom they thinke it commeth As now if the Lord doe send tumults and stormes into the common-wealth so that the people be brought to some trouble doe we not straight wayes lay the fault vpon the Magistrates and say is not this the doing of the Magistrates They consider not that the Lord doth by this meanes punish them for their sinne for it is certaine that the Lord loueth a multitude better than one or few and therefore hee will not punish a whole realme or nation if the sinnes of a multitude did not prouoke him thereunto But it oftentimes commeth to passe that for the sinnes of the people he doth harden the hearts of the Magistrates that they cannot loue their subiects so well nor that they can bee so profitable and doe them so much good as otherwise they might as is reported by Iehoshaphat 2. Chron. 20. This if the people could or would consider they would not be so ready to lay the faults on their Magistrates when trouble or triall commeth vpon them in like case doe they also deale with their Ministers If trouble come doe they not straightwaies say see what our Preachers haue done and is not this the fruite of their preaching so they will alwaies haue one or other to lay the fault vpon But what was Moses comfort in this case and that which staied him from murmuring against them Euen that no doubt which other of Gods Ministers haue had in the like case Ieremiah in the seueÌ„teenth chapter against the raging of the people made this his sure defence that he had not thrust in himselfe into that office to be their Pastor but the Lord appointed and called him therevnto Secondly that of affection he had spoken nothing but onely that which the Lord commanded did he declare vnto them and from hence may all the true Ministers of God haue comfort for if the Lord send them he will no doubt defend them so long as they doe this message faithfully therefore the people must take heede how they either receiue or reiect any that speake to them in the name of the Lord. For as they may not receiue any that bringeth not the word of truth nor be feared by them for as much as the causelesse curse shall passe without hurt so likewise and as surely shall the word of God spoken truly by his Minister certainely haue his effect and shall not returne in vaine And this is common to all kinds of calling that men may be confirmed therein Contrariwise when we being in affliction can pray vnto the Lord for his helpe and acknowledge his prouidence in that which is vpon vs it manifesteth our faith it preserueth vs from murmuring and keepeth vs from quarrelling with men for if we consider that it is the Lords worke we shall neuer set our selues against him for it but if we passe ouer his prouidence then
shall we auenge our selues vpon men But many men will be content to iudge and condemne this sinne in the Israelites and neuer looke into themselues to see the same but this sinne is as rife now as euer it was and this no doubt is a cause why many cannot profit by the examples of the old Testament because they imagine grossely of the sinnes of that people and thinke that there is no such grosse sinnes now whereas indeed if the case were duely considered the same sinne is grosser now than it was then for as much as the mercies of God are more plentifully vpon vs and with greater continuance than vpon them 13 The children of Israel did so much as in them lay to prouoke Moses diuers times to murmure against the Lord yet we may reade how he yeelded not neither was at any time ouercome except once Numb 20. Psal. 106 for which the Lord said he should not enter into the land of promise and Moses found the truth thereof for when he much desired the same the Lord would not be entreated but he must die in the Mount where all men must learne that they praise not the children of God too much though they be strong haue receiued great gifts for by Moses example they may here see that by such violence of temptation they may fall And againe all Gods children must take heede that they yeeld not to temptations when they are offered for though the occasion be of another yet the cause is in our selues and we shall be chastised for the same if we doe yeeld And againe we must take heede that we doe giue no occasion to the Magistrate or the Minister to murmure least the Lord punishing them we also be depriued of the benefit which we should receiue by them CHAP. LII Of Patience vnder the Crosse. THere is a difference betweene Gods children and others for Gods children haue the patience that others doe want though not at the first yet in continuance though with some infirmitie first because they are perswaded of forgiuenes of sinnes and secondly are sure of their vocation by good workes which are the fruites of sanctification thirdly the knowledge of Gods prouidence which disposeth all things for our good fourthly because they looke for another life and when they faile of any of these then they begin to quaile and the wicked because they vtterly want these therefore they are altogether confounded 2 Patience is not so much in â—â—e outward stilnes of the bodie and shewe of the faee as in the inward quietnes of the heart and meeknes of the spirit Therefore Dauid Psal. 4 biddeth vs examine our selues vpon our beds and be still and Esai 30 the Lorde saith your helpe shall be in silence and peace and therefore Dauid and Iob being in trouble saide they would lay their hands on their mouthes for when a man doth thus possesse his soule in patience he is most fit for the mercies of God and then shall hee receiue the greatest profit by them For as in bodilie diseases to be quiet is a great ease and helpe so it in other troubles whatsoeuer and therefore must we especially labour for it 3 Manie will say that GOD is mightie but they belâ—eue it not as appeareth in that they are ouer fearefull when they bee in daunger whereas Gods children haue some presert feeling thereof and afterward are more strengthened So that if wee cannot trust in God in the want of all helps we doe not belieue this power if wee depend not on him pray not vnto him striue not to obey him we belieue not this For this cause did the holy men write of the power of God which they haue felt that after they may be strengthened and so must we consider of Gods power that we in patience may looke for helpe from God in trouble and in prosperitie see his hand that blesseth the same vnto vs and so vse the same vnto his glorie and giue him all the praise 4 To a good action it is requisite that our intent be according to the word that then our action being good we vse right meanes if our meanes be good then must we haue faith if we haue faith then must we haue sound hearts if our hearts be sound we must deuoure through peace all hindrance and waiting for the good time of the Lord we must possesse our soules in patience 5 There are diuers plaine Israelites that will suffer a vaile to be put before their faces and they will vse them as the Pharisies did Iohn Baptist to obiect him against Christ Iohn and his Disciples fast and why doe others so but to haue a cloake for their wickednesse These are abused for want of wisedome and would mislike their practises in their heart if they could sound the depth of them Praestat esse caudam Leonis quam caput vulpis Better to be the taile of a Lion than the head of a Fox Well it is good to be iust and wise but yet not for our selues but yet such as will not keepe their wisedome to themselues but tell it out or write it come to wrack Because he will not follow the counsell of Amazias See not he hath the reward of the Prophets all the Prophets except foure perished The cause was they were more wise than was for the Princes aduantage In respect euen of God his permissioÌ„ it is iust that the iust should perish we may say is this his reward but we must know that when for corruption of time God his children caÌ„not liue without hazard of their hazard he taketh theÌ„ away neither in so doing doth he breake his promise that giues them for a long life eternall life for a bag of siluer a bag of gold for in so doing he promiseth the lesse and performeth the more We would indeed be the Lords seruants if we saw his seruice would alwaies preuaile but because sometimes we see their seates without honour that serue God we will be none of his seruants or we learne by reason to iudge no action by the person yet we say if he preuailed not he tooke no good course or if we cannot but say he is wise we say he is too wise The Prophet Prou. 30. saith he will write his vision to Ithiel and if Veal be with him to him too or else not the meaning is Ithiel is God with vs he would write it to please God Veal is to preuaile if that be with the other he will haue both else keepe to the other and let Veal alone When a man goeth to the market cum obâ—lo if he like lettesse he may take them giue his ebolum if he like his halfepeny better he may keepe it but if one would haue both ebolum lactucas so if we haue vpright dealing and will esteeme the fauour of men in authoritie better we may change it for that but if we esteeme our vpright dealing better
most impatient either of reproches offered vnto vs by our enemies or any iniuries by our friends yet herein we â—eruently aske of thy wise and merciful goodnes that wee may reape a good fruite euen of such euill meanes And because wee grow to bee acquainted with the pride of our spirits and sloath fulnesse of our flesh and few meanes are left vs and many offences by our selues conceiued by others and Sathan offered doe alreadie and are daily like more to assaile vs O Lord thou which hast beene our God euen from our first birth especially since our new birth be thou the God of our middle age yea of our old dayes if we liue so long vntill thou finish the last worke of our new birth begun and continued thus farre in vs. To this ende wee aske of thee that we may vow and receiuing grace from thee wee doe vowe to vse all these forenamed good meanes of our saluation more mercifully than yet euer wee vsed them in vsing of them wee aske more feare of thy Maiestie faith of thy promises purenesse of our hearts loue vnto others and withall blessing and fruite more aboundant that our latter workes may be better then our former Wofull experience O blessed Sauiour teacheth and moueth vs to call vpon thee as for these former things so to be preserued and protected by thy almightie and mercifull grace from our owne corruption to come from all Sathans temptation and accusations from all manner of contagion of the vngodly in their iniuries reproches and their benefits praises their â—orceries inchantments yea from any hurt of thy children as they bee not regenerate and from any hurt by thy creatures so farre forth as any of these things may hurt our saluation Former experience O mightie God and mercifull Father ought not onely to teach but also to enforce vs to giue thee thankes praise and glory for thy former mercies vpon vs and thy Church bestowed but wherein thou hast prouided for vs many arguments of strength of faith or ignorance forgetfulnes negligence and want of reuerence of thy mercies receiued minister iust cause of humiliation and therefore in some faith in and thankfulnesse for thy former mercifull blessings and yet in much weaknesse in the merits of Iesus Christ our Lord with our whole heart wee beseech thee giue vs a good portion of thy spirit to call carefully thy benefites to our remembrance wisely to vnderstand them and reuerently to regard and truly to be thankfull for them in mind in heart in word and deed through Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen Wee beseech thee most mightie God and mercifull Father to make partakers of our praiers and thankesgiuings all the whole Church and euery member thereof especially where dutie most chargeth promise bindeth necessitie craueth and thy glory chalengeth c. FINIS A TABLE OF THE CHIEFE POINTS OF DOCTRINE HANDLED IN THIS VOLVME GATHERED INTO AN Alphabeticall order A ABstinence vsed 807. want of it hurt the godly 808. Admonition 28. 256 789 to whome it is to be giuen 205. and in what manner 547. 698. 58. of inferiours to superiours 257. how it should be taken 58. Rules of it in generall 629. 630. 631. Adoption what it is and trials thereof 450 Adulterie what it is and how many wayes committed 676. 767. 790. Remedies against it 635. 636. Affection naturall is corrupt 1. 103. 638. 681. 727. 57. 515. 325. alwayes to bee suspected 274. 651. the triall of it 1. 671. 680. how it is renewed 243. 175. 742. goood affections required in good workes 264. 161. Dead Affections 459. 827. Affliction 2. 262. 638. causes of it 35. 640. 197. 234. 235. necessitie thereof 80. how grieuous a thing 97 ioyes in it 686. 782. who are afflicted 95. 96. 639 766. the ende and vse of affliction 1. 2. 112. 686. 533. 334. how to comfort the afflicted 6. 106 1107 114. 116. Affliction soone tries godlie and godlesse 489. three rules for it 864. 865. Ambition 99. how to fight against Ambition 466. Amitie turned into enmitie 798. Anger godlie 243. euill anger 79â— cause of it 466. Triall of anger 3. 641. 204. 547. Angels watch ouer veâ— and how 3. 646 not seene but extraordinarily 641. euill Angels 310. 311. 312. Antichrist 666 Apparell 712. Apostasie how great a sinne 627. An Arrian Heretike 110. Armour of a Christian 308. 309. Assurance of saluation 322. 323. 328. See Saluation Astonishment 24â— Atheisme 3. Austeritie 769. B BAptisme 642. Our vowe in Baptisme euer to bee remembred 477. on what day to be remembred 157. Belieuers like children 18. the belieuer not hastie 408. Blessednes 314. the causes of it 207. the effects of it 209. true blessednes wherein it consisteth 394 Blessing denied because of sinne 784 786. the way to obtaine temporall blessings 644. these are no signes of Gods fauour 645. Blindnes of men 165. causes of it 197. Booke of GOD especiallie to be taken vp with the examples thereof 421. All that can delight the heart of man contained in the booke of God 446 Brethren most vehement in Loue and so in hatred 685. Brownists 258 C CAlamities publike fearefull Tokens thereof 464. causes of it 791. publike most affect vs most 2â— Calling generall speciall 645. misliking thereof dangerous 4. 30. 38. 613. 493. Of calling vpon GOD with diuerse circumstances thereof 449. Care immoderate of outward things hurtfull 464 644 Catechising of Children whiles they are yong required 2 8. 642. 664. families must bee catechized â—9â— how and by whom it must be done 649 6â—5 distinguished from preaching ibid. reasons for it 665 Cause good why it hath ill successe who are enemies to it 8. constancie in it 50 how to prosper in a good cause 461 they may looke to bee potected that haue a good cause and handle that cause well 504 256 651 Censuring of others how it must be done 4 Ceremonies 787 their first originall 152 good and profitable 652 euill and to be hated 353 321 364 Charitie 820 voyde of suspition 79 Chastitie 78 CHRIST 654 his excellencie in all knowledge 751 how and where we must labour to finde CHRIST to apply him 397 his Temptations 490 his Passion in â—oule â—4 186 his Buriall and the vse of it 84 his Resurrection 85 178 he holdeth his Kingdome by two Titles 655 two Crownes 6â—6 his incercession how he must be followed 692 654 his power 852 Christians their estate 308 who bee true Christians 231 A Christians life is the Meditation of the Lawe of GOD c. 459 Difficulties in Christianitic 384 Church why called holie and Catholike the Authoritie and dignitie of it 648 the prospetitie thereof should make vs reioyce 275 a care of the prosperitie a note of Gods children 620 wants in it and yet tollerable 74 648 819 ChildreÌ„ foolish 276 why God giueth such to parents 2â—2 how to be brought vp ibid 662 66â— how to bee corrected 278 marks of Gods children 853 316 their calling and priuiledges
life and labours in the Church of God yet had I rather be noted of some for want of skill than of any for want of loue and affection to so louing a father I haue knowne his life for many yeeres and reioyce in heart to haue knowne it for that most rare graces of Gods spirit did shine in him all tempered as with faith vnfained vnto Christ so with bowels of compassion and loue towards men In his holy Ministerie hee was euer carefull to auoide all occasions of offence desiring in all things to approoue himselfe as the Minister of Christ he much reicoyced and praised God for the happie gouernment of our most gratious Queene ELIZABETH and for this blessed calme and peace of Gods Church and people vnder it and spake often of it both publikely and priuatly as he was occasioned and stirred vp the hearts of all men what he could to pray and to praise God with him for it continually yea this matter so affected him that the day before his departure out of this life his thoughts were much troubled for that men were so vnthankfull for that strange and happie deliuerance of our most gratious Queene from the dangerous conspiracies and practises of that time He was the speciall instrument and hand of God to bring many both godly and learned to the holy seruice of Christ in his Ministerie and to restraine and to reduce not a few from schisme and error striuing alwaies to retaine such in obedience of lawes and pretiouslie to esteeme and regard the peace of the Church and people of God When God had translated this Elias from vs then I sought to finde him in his workes for they doe liuely expresse the picture of his minde and heart and taste sweetly of that pure fountaine of God from whence they were deriued While he liued his lips often refreshed my soule when he was gone I lamented much that I had not in Christianitie made that vse of him that a Heathen doth of a naturall wise man in humanitie But now I praise God I haue found some good supplie of that which through mine owne neglâ—gence I wanted for of his workes which were then dispersed farre and neere but now by Gods prouidence the greatest and best part are come into my hands I can say for my content as much as Cyprian could say of his graue ancient and learned Tertullian both for speciall instruction and consolation He was no sooner gone from vs but some respecting gaine and not regarding godlinesse attempted forthwith to publish some fragments of his workes to the griefe that I say no more of many louing friends which haue long desired and expected the impression of all his workes And here could I wish all the godly learned were of M. Francis Iunius iudgement for hee to escape these hucksters handling endeuours wisely in his life time to preuent such a mischiefe For this cause M. D. Crooke a reuerend man for his learning and labour in the Church well deseruing of Gods people for the great loue hee bare him and desiring the good of many pervsed and corrected some part of these workes intending to reuiew the whole Now the Lord hath taken him also from vs and giuen him rest I haue endeuoured what I could to looke ouer the rest of all these workes and here I offer and recommend them to the Church of God in the best manner that I can after some labour and wearines I wanted not the helpe of diuers both godly and learned friends we haue conferred sundrie copies together and by good conference reuised and corrected all The Treatise of Counsels I found most distracted and corrupted Of many hundreds I selected these few and haue reduced them into this alphabeticall order desiring so to dispose them as that euery counsell might be set vnder one speciall head or argument whereunto it seemed to haue most reference As for example all of affections I couched vnder that title AFFECTIONS and all of afflictions vnder that title and so of the rest Of these Counsels I may anouch Christian Reader that thou shalt finde more experienced knowledge and more sound refreshing for thy soule in some one of them than in some one whole Sermon full of humane eloquence and affectation of stile which so many nice eares doe so much admire and yet still be learning and come but to a poore and meane taste and knowledge of the truth When this volume was finished and past the presse in reuiewing the whole for the correction of some verball faults I see and must confesse wee haue offended by our negligence not onely in the words but also in the matter yet so as I trust the louing and Christian readers will accept our endeuour without offence In the Counsels ye haue often this addition he thought this or he said that here I must request thee Christian reader not to iudge any such speeches to proceed from any pride or singularitie for that such obseruations as I suppose were collected and taken by others and not set downe by himselfe If his own hand had giuen these workes the last filing they might haue no doubt a farre more excellent forme and beautie But such were his trauels in his life time in preaching and comforting the afflicted that he could not possiblie leaue these workes as he desired In that one treatise of the Sabbath I found his owne hand with many corrections and yet not answering I am well assured his hearts desire There are foure yeeres past since I first purposed the collection and publishing of all these works Now thou hast good reader an impression of all which hitherto I haue collected in this forme thou seest that so by Gods good prouidence they may the better be reserued as a holy monument for posteritie Concerning which be aduertised againe good Christian that whereas some books serue well for the increase of knowledge in diuine mysteries in the causes and meanes of saluation yet thou must remember not to rest herein for many be rich in knowledge which be very poore and barren in obedience contented onely to looke on the end a farre off and thinking that when like Snailes they creepe in the way they be too forward and make too much haste to follow Christ. And againe whereas others labour much and to good purpose in books of controuersies against all the professed enemies of the Gospell this studie also hath not the like fruit in all sorts of people for howsoeuer some profit much this way the Church of God in the confutation of all the aduersaries of the Gospell yet in very many these bookes helpe little to godlines but rather fill the heads and hearts of men with a spirit of contradiction and contention as our common experience daily teacheth vs. This good seruant of Christ in all these workes doth not onely teach and informe the mind in sundry arguments handled in this volume concerning truth and error that so in iudgement wee might receiue
is to say whether is the happiest I. Hall ANOTHER IN ENGLISH IN COMMENDATION of Maister Greenham and his godly and learned workes set forth by Maister Holland Preacher of Gods word GReene yet I am may Greenham say and greene shall flourish still Though World Sicknes Death and the Graue on me haue wrought their will The Apostate world me wore with griefe and troubles manifold Whilst that I sought with all my strength her pillers to vphold Then Sicknes came Deaths Sergeant grim my â—arkesse craz'd t' arrest And Death at sheeles with gaping graue receiu'd me for their guest But great Emmanuel mark'd and smilde to see them take this toyle To roote and race out Greenham quite and gaue them all the foyle My soule he plants in Paradise there greene to flourish aye And charg'd the graue my body safe to keepe till the last day And least Death should suppose on earth h 'had blotted out my name He stirs vp Hollands louing minde for to renue the same So that as oyntments precious my workes on earth doe smell Refreshing poore distressed soules whom Sathan seekes to quell Loe here the fruit of godly zeale and zealous pietie In Greenham who triumphs against all Sathans tyrannie In spite of world Sicknes Death Graue and all the powers of Hell With godly Men aliue and dead it alwaies shall goe well F. Hering TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SIR MARMADVKE DARRELL AND SIR THOMAS BLOOTHER KNIGHTS SVRVEYERS GENERALL FOR THE VICTVALING OF HIS MAIESTIES NAVIE Stephen Egerton wisheth increase of all true comfort in this life and euerlasting felicitie in the life to come through our Lord Iesus Christ. PVblius Virgilius Prince of Latine Poets being demaunded why he read the writings of old Ennius made this answere Aurum colligo ex Ennij stercore that is I gather golde out of Ennius his dunghill meaning thereby that though Ennius his Poems were not so exquisitely penned as they might haue been by Virgil himselfe yet much good matter might be picked out of them Surely right VVorshipfull if one heathen man could gather gold out of the writings of another how much more may we being Christians gather not gold only but pearles and pretious stones out of the religious and holy labours of Master Richard Greenham though not all polished by his owne penne being a most godly brother yea more than a brother euen a most painefull Pastor zealous Preacher and reuerend Father in the Church of God of whom I am perswaded that for practicall diuinity which ought worthily to haue the preheminence he was inferiour to few or none in his time VVherefore the same prouidence of God which moued that faithful Minister Master Henry Holland to collect and publish so many of his worthie labours for the good of the Church doth call and allure others to the reading of them and namely you right VVorshipfull who haue shewed singular kindnes as Naomi saith of Boaz both to the liuing and to the dead that is both to good Master Holland while he liued and to his desolate widow and fatherles children since his death In respect whereof shee desired by my hand to testifie hir thankfulnes to both your VVorships as it were by these two mites of this dedicatory Epistle which office of loue to my deare brother deceased and to his widow and children liuing I doe the more willingly tender to your VVorships because I am partly priuie to your kindnes and bountie both towards them towards others The Lord giue mercie saith Paul to the house of Onesiphorus for he often refreshed me c. The same might faithful Holland say and the same may his widow and children say The Lord giue mercie to your houses and posteritie for you haue often refreshed them which being done as I doubt not in faith and from loue out of a pure heart shall be put to your reckning and brought in as a cleare euidence for a comfortable sentence to passe on your side in the day of the Lord Iesus Christ To whose most gratious direction and blessing I commit you both with the vertuous and Christian Ladies your wiues and whole families From my house in the Black Friers this third day of Aprill 1605. Your VVorships readie to be commanded in the Lord STEPH EGERTON GRAVE COVNSELS AND GODLY OBSERVATIONS SERVING GENERALLY TO DIRECT ALL MEN IN THE WAIES OF TRVE GODLINES BVT PRINCIPALly applyed to instruct and comfort all afflicted consciences Affections HE vsed this triall of his affections as of anger griefe ioy or such like in this manner If by them he was made lesse fit to pray more vnable to do the good he should lesse carefull to auoid sin then he thought his affection carnall and euill and not of God but when his anger loue grief and other affectioÌ„s prouoked him more to pray and made him fitter to do good then he thought his affections to be sent from God as a blessing vnto him 2 God sheweth vs often in our affections what we may doe in our outward actions 3 Some labour more for knowledge lesse for affection some more for affection lesse for knowledge some busie themselues in Church-discipline and are slender sighted in their priuie corruptions some be diligent to espie things in others abroad and negligent to trie themselues at home but it is good to match both together 4 Rare good things are pleasant but by vse they are lesse esteemed and rare euill things are fearefull but by vse they become lesse grieuous This comes to passe because we rather bring with vs naturall affections of ioy and sorrow and feare than spirituall meditations which are onely of the true ioy and sorrow 5 We must euer learne to suspect our owne opinion and affection when the case any thing concerneth vs. 6 He said that when for some causes naturall affection deceiued him yet the ordinance of God caused him to doe duties 7 He thought it not good at table to be extraordinarie either in ioy or sorrow vnlesse it were for some special cause but rather it were conuenient priuately to a godly friend or before the Lord to powre out our hearts and after the example of Ioseph to make our affections knowne as little in companie as may be Afflictions 1 HE thought all afflictions to be puttings of him to God from slothfulnes 2 It is a most certaine thing in Gods children that the more their afflictions grow the more their faith groweth the more Sathan striueth to draw them from God the more they draw neer to God although indeed in feeling they caÌ„not see somuch 3 Many can speak faire things in the eares of God so long as they be in affliction but afterwards they will speake euill things in the eares of heauen and earth 4 He said to one complaining of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie Of sudden â—eares in the minde that we should make our vse of them and though it were hard to search the particular
is not so iust and mercifull as they say if there be no God there is neither heauen nor hell or if there be any the ioyes are not so eternall nor the paines so continuall as some haue taught Why then doe I sell my certaine pleasures in this world for vncertaine pleasures in the world to come This diuellish illusion so farre preuailed that he stole an horse for which he was apprehended imprisoned arraigned condemned but by the prouidence of God he conferring with a godly Minister confessed himselfe an Atheist whereupon suite was made and granted for his reprieuing vntill the next Assise in hope of his conuersion in which time he would willingly graunt all generall truths taught him with liking of his teachers but could not by any thing be brought from his Atheisme The Assise following drew neere he is to be executed the place is assigned the person needs must be executed who when he should be turned from the ladder cried thus For Christs sake stay my life whereupon he spake these or the like words Well let the world say what they will doubtlesse there is a God and the same God is iust for euer to his enemies and euerlastingly keepeth his mercies with his children now turne me ouer and so he made an end of his speech and of his daies 2 He feared rather Atheisme than Papisme in the Realme for many hauing escaped out of the gulfe of superstition are now too farre plunged and swallowed vp of prophanenesse thinking either that there is no God or else that he is not so fearefull and mercifull as his threatnings and promises commend him to be Calling 1 A Certaine man afflicted in minde began through the temptation of Sathan to mislike his calling and chaunged it afterward he thought this calling that calling to be vnlawfull and so was almost brought to mislike all He felt on a time a great paine in his legge and being desirous to goe from his bed to his table for a booke he could not his legge remaining sore Then remembring that it was said in the Scripture If thy foote offend thee cut it off he straight way laying his leâ—ge on a blocke and taking a hatchet in his hand stroake off his legge not feeling paine the veynes being so torne he could not but bleed to death how be it he dyed very penitently so dangerous a policie so perilous a temptation is it to leaue our callings as things vnlawfull 2 A godly Gentlewoman said that euen in her ordinarie labour she tasted oft of as heauenly meditations as if all things ordinarie laid aside she had giuen her whole minde to attend vpon the spirit of God in quietnes of studie She also said that we are like children who need not once to be bid to aske things necessarie but twice to be thankfull for mercies receiued 3 As in mariage though the parties met in the flesh without any sanctified meanes to assure themselues to be ioyned of the Lord yet if God afterward giue them grace to liue holily in their meeting he sheweth that not onely their corrupt meeting is pardoned but that now their meeting is blessed so if entring into a calling for want of gifts and affections we haue no assurance at the first of a warrantable calling yet if God afterwards furnish vs with able gifts and sanctifie vs with pure minds he doth not onely shew vs that our former sinne is pardoned but also that he is well pleased with our calling whereunto he hath so blessed vs. 4 No trouble should hinder vs in our calling vnlesse it be in a case of meere vngodlines for if for euery trouble or for many troubles a man may forsake his calling he should be out of all for euery calling hath both lets and troubles 5 To one that asked his aduice whether he might auoid the doing of a thing wherevnto he was called because he felt corruption in himselfe he said In auoiding societie you should couer but not cure your infirmities and though you depart from men yet you cannot goe out of your selfe 6 Vnto one that was willing to change his feate for the corruption of the place where he dwelt he said Wheresoeuer he purposed to liue as a Christian the crosse would follow him because that Christ would follow him and because on the earth are some good men and some euill but when we come to heauen all would be good and therefore there shall be no trouble 7 He said he neuer looked for a better estate than that wherein he was but often prepared himselfe for a worse 8 Whensoeuer we are out of our place and calling Sathan hath a fit occasion of temptation Care 1 VVHere there is an immoderate care of outward things there commonly is little care of inward good things for if one haue inward good things they so content the persons that haue them that they labour not much for outward things if they want them and desire them the carefull seeking of them bringeth a godly neglect of outward things 1. Cor. 7. 30. 31. Censures 1 IT is a marueilous thing that many will make more of a small infirmitie in another although that they see that the whole course of their life is truely to please God than they make of grosse sinnes in themselues notwithstanding they take no course at all in their life to please God Conference 1 BEing desirous to speake to the profit of others he said that he obserued such a silence in men as none could well breake into it often such a libertie of speech as none can take hold of to turne it to good he obserued the cause of such silence to be some great griefe or some deepe meditation occupying the mind or some deadnes of spirit or some worldly shame or some desire to speake and the Lord staying the speech or the carelesnes in them that should heare it in that they doe not desire it The remedie against this is either in humilitie to aske some question or to speake somewhat and not to giue place to such deadnes 2 In the most abrupt and disordered speeches of men he thought God disposed them for his profit though presently reason could prompt no reason why they should speak so yet long after it would He was much affected with the fact of Iosias who would not be moued with the speech of wicked Pharaoh but entring battell was slaine whereupon he would say that no man was so good but the Lord would sometime let him fall into some euill for his further humbling and no man so euill but the Lord did conuey goodnes into him at sometimes to make his condemnation the greater Conscience afflicted 1 A Certaine man some yeares afflicted in conscience said his continuall agonies were as great as the paines of a man readie to die and that he felt so small comfort in Gods countenance that he would willingly haue suffered his
so vile as sinne which openeth hell and staineth the earth and shutteth vp heauen 5 As of all gifts the gift of Gods spirit is the dearest so the losse of it is most daungerous for besides that wee know how few taste of it and with what paine they that haue gotten it keep it and with what hard brunts they that lose the graces of it recouer them againe we may coniecture the greatnesse of the losse by our experience in other things they that haue beene in reputation for their riches are become bankerouts are grieued and ashamed how much more then should their griefe be who by the riches of Gods graces haue beene comfortable to themselues and honourable among others and now by the decay of those gifts haue lost both the sweet ioy and peace in themselues and their credite with God and in the conscience of the godly 6 Some reioyce so much in the hearing of good things preached that they forget to be humbled for their wants againe others alwaies looking on their wants walke not thankfully for Gods graces receiued The meane way is the best so to reioyce in the grace of God that we be humbled for our wants and so to mourne for our wants that we praise God for his graces Good workes 1 AS it argueth great height and willingnes to sinne when men fearing to sinne in the day redeeme and steale time to sinne in the night so it sheweth a great height and willingnesse to godlinesse when men being not sufficiently contented to do good in the day stretch their wel-doing euen to the night also wherein they shew themselues to be free from vaineglory that none seeing them yet they doe good for the loue of God and not for outward things 2 A man may truely iudge himselfe to be truely willing to doe any good when he striues all that he can to do it although he cannot do it as he should Griefe for sinne 1 WE cannot heartily be grieued for that sinne in another whereof we haue not made great conscience in our selues 2 The things that are euill and grieue vs so farre as we see them with griefe hurt vs not 3 Seeing a woman lamenting for the sinnes of the people he said vnto her not purposing to cause her to cease from so good an action but admonishing her to looke to her affections you shall well trie your heart said he if this sorrow for sinne be first bred for your owne sinnes and from your selfe proceed to the sinnes of others Againe the measure of your mourning must be agreeable and proportionable to the sinne Lastly your griefe must so be for the person as you may be moued rather to pittie and pray for him than to hate and despise him 4 That is true sorrow and griefe for sinne which neither can by outward pleasures be stollen away nor by continuance of time be taken from vs but onely in Christ. 5 Because great naturall and worldly sorrow and ioy will cause a man to breake his sleepe at midnight he would trie himselfe whether sorrow for sinne or icy in saluation had caused him to doe the like 6 His greatest sorrow was when he spake of some good thing that was not in himselfe and the greatest ioy he had was in the contrary 7 As by nature we are long and hard to be brought to be grieued for sinne so being once downe we are hard to get vp and to rise out of griefe againe For two extremities attend vpon vs the one to be grieued and feared too little the other to â—e grieued and feared too much the one makes vs secure and the other dead and dull To meete with these two it is good in time of ioy to thinke what iudgements â—aue befallen vs heretofore what may befall vs hereafter In time of humbling we are to consider what mercies we haue receiued and what mercies are stored vp and â—â—rrie for vs againe and surely no one thing makes griefe more to waste vs than the forgetfulnes of Gods mercies past and doubtfulnes of Gods mercies to come and nothing doth more strengthen our new temptations than the forgetfulnes of Gods iudgements past and the carelesnesse of them that are to come Though mercies succeed mercies yet the sea of Gods mercies is neuer drawn drie if we claime hold of them by our faith and former experience Hardnes of heart 1 THe cause why mens hearts are hardened now adaies may be this in part because they see as great gifts of learning tongues and ciuill life in Papists and heretikes as in Gods true seruants Euen as the cause of Phaâ—â—â—hs obstinacie was this that being willing to be deceâ—ied he would not obey the Lord because other Sorcerers in Aegypt could doe as he thought as great matters as Moses and Aâ—ron 2 To one that complained of hardnes of heart he said You must waite for comfort and know that you can now no more iudge of your selfe than a man sleeping can iudge of things which he did waking or a man wandring in the darke can discerne of bright colours for as the one may while he waketh doe excellent things and yet now neither he himselfe knoweth of them nor any other can espie them in him and the other may be among flowers and for want of light can haue no vse of his eyes nor pleasure in the obiects so you haue done great good things whilest God gaue you a waking heart to put them in practise and the light of his spirit to discerne his graces in you though now you haue neither the sight nor sense of them and this is the thing which deceiueth and disquieteth many they looke for that discerning of themselues when in them Gods graces were more oppressed which they had when Gods spirit wrought in the sweetest and fullest measure in them and because there is some intermission of the worke of new birth they thinke it is a flat omission in them of the spirit of God But as it is a token of a minde too presumptuous and infatuated in time of dead securitie to perswade our selues still of that safetie for hauing those graces which sometime we had so it is a signe of a minde abiect and too much deâ—payring to thinke that because that we haue not euen present seeling of those ioyes glorious and vnspeakeable which we haue had therefore we neuer had â—â—â—m heretofore or that we shall neuer haue them againe hereafter 3 Admonisâ—ing one to preuent hardnes of heart in his childe by godly and discreete correction he said that because children incline often to the sinnes of their fathers parents correcting should in wisedome first consider if it were not a sinne before in themselues which they gaue them as it were which now they are about to correct and finding it so that they should be humbled in themselues and being humbled proceed to correction in prayer in the feare of God in wisedome in
profitablie beholde the iudgements of God on others which as God in mercie had graunted him so he confessed this fruite thereof that vnlesse hee had seene such iudgements he should haue fallen into many troubles which now through Gods grace he had escaped by seeing and hearing the causes of these miseries in others For when hee saw how God dealt with others hee searched his owne heart whether he had bene or was such a man hee perswaded himselfe hee might be such a one hereafter and therefore hee repented before Gods iudgements came on him if euer hee had done the like And so by prayer and good meanes hee was made more carefull for falling into it hereafter Loue of the creatures 1 THe loue of the creatures hindreth vs in good things but the vse of them furthereth vs therein Gods children looke to the spirituall vse of those things which the worldlings vse carnally 2 Then wee haue a sure testimonie of our loue to good things and of our hatred to euill when no punishment nor reward can either driue vs from good or drawe vs vnto euill Madnes 1 A Great cause of madnes is impatiencie of minde or else the sudden wrath of God vpon a man for doing some thing against his conscience Matrimonie 1 ONe may know whether his wife be brought vnto him of the Lord by these notes First if there be any agreeing or proportionable liking each of other and that in the gifts of the minde concerning their generall calling as zeale faith godlines and also concerning their particular calling Secondly if they being thus consonant do vse good meanes as the word prayer and consent of parents in their contracts and then the good order of the Church in their meetings and if they vse no charmes nor vnhonest or vnlawfull meanes Thirdly that their hearts be sincerely affected to Gods holy ordinance so that first they respect this end to haue a helper to Gods kingdome when each of them hath said in their soules I will seeke out one in whom I may see mine owne image of faith loue holinesse c. that will helpe mee to Gods kingdome Againe when they doe not marrie for riches beauâ—ie or such like outward things but haue a desire mutually to doe the duties which they owe one vnto another Besides they must haue a desire to hasten the kingdome of Christ by fulfilling so much as in them lieth the number of the elect and vsing it as a remedie against incontinencie And so we see condemned here all marrying of young men with old women when there can be no hope of procreation 2 Vnto a gentlewoman that was afraide that her good will was suspected to her husband being faâ—re from her in that he receiued not the letters she sent him he said If your conscience did excuse you he could not condemne you and God will make knowne your heart vnto him if your owne heart condemne you then can he not exâ—use you no not although he thought very well of you 3 As a louing husband will not take away his loue from his wife for some particular wants so long as she keepeth her loue wholy and truly vnto him so the Lord will not cast off his louing kindnes to vs for speciall wants or frailtie in particular commandements so long as we generally labour to please him 4 When one asked him concerning marriage whether it were good to marrie seeing sometimes when concupiscence pricked him he was moued to it and some other time when he felt no such thing he thought he might abstaine from it He answered many come hastily into that calling not vâ—ing the means of trying their estate throughly before as namely whether they by prayer fasting and auoyding all occasions of concupiscence haue the giâ—t of chastitie or no Many vse some of the meanes and not all many vse all the meanes but a small time therefore it is good to vse first the meanes not part of them but all of them not for a while but long If so be that all these things will not preuaile attend vpon the Lords ordinance and waite when the Lord shall giue iust occasion of vsing that estate to his glorie and our comfort 5 He thought it to be a good ceremonie for the father to giue his daughter in mariage before the congregation if she either be a virgin or a yong widow to shew that she made not her owne match but that she made it by her fathers consent And being asked how it should be â—â— tâ—â— father were dead he said then he would not haue the mother to doe it in the congregation but thâ—ught it good for the father in his testament wisely to appoynt some vicegâ—rent to doâ— his dutie If any man doe this rather at the appoyntment of the yong parties than at the appoyntment of the parents it is an abuse Now that there must be in all lawfull contracts the consent of parents he said first children are a part of mens goods as in Iob. 1. it appeareth in that Sathan hauing commission to set on the goods of Iob did seaze on the children of Iob. Secondly if in the law a damsell might not performe her vow vnto the Lord her father misliking it then much lesse as it is probable may a damsell performe promise of mariage to a man her father misliking it 6 He said he could not away with such as would marrie too soone after they had â—uried their wiues but that it were better for abstaining a time to shew themselues humbled vnderneath the hand of God in that crosse and to testifie that it was no light loue vnto the parties whom they loued in the Lord. For besides that it is almost vnnaturall to get another bodie in bed before the former be rotten in the graue it is a thing of euill report impugning common honestie in that it may offer offence vnto the friends of the parties departed and giue occasion to thinke that their loue was but light being so soone forgotten â—s also for that it may giue occasion of iealousie to the parties to be maried and to their friends in that they may feare that their loue will be as light and little to them as it was to the other before And although any set time for diuers circumstances cannot be prescribed yet vsually a yeere were but sufficient for this purpose of abstinence Meditation 1 MEditation is the very life and strength of reading hearing prayer and Sacraments without which they are made weake and vnprofitable vnto vs. 2 Meditation is that exercise of the minde whereby we calling to our remembrance that which we know doe further debate of it and applie it to our selues that we might haue some vse of it in our practise 3 In meditation two parts of the soule are occupied 1. The memorie Remembring some thing heard or read 2. The vnderstanding Gathering some other thing vpoÌ„ that which is remeÌ„bred
againe In like manner I say it fareth with them who either vnreuerently haue refused the meanes which should keepe their soules from surfetting or else vnthankefully haue abused those helpes which might haue recouered them againe From hence it coÌ„meth that some men are as much grieued for not vsing their good giftes to the benefit of Gods Church as others are troubled for pestering the Church with vnprofitable corruptions or as we shall see a rich man sometimes as much humbled for not giuing money to the poore which he might haue done as for heaping vp riches falsely which he ought not to haue done And thus many hauing receiued good gifts and graces from the Lord are seasoned sanctified by afflictions whereby they are taught to put their gifts in vre and to offer their seruice to Christ and others are forced to hide their gifts which cannot be without some decay of Gods glory without offence to the weake without the losse of many soules which otherwise might be wonne to the Gospell and without strengthening the hand of the aduersarie to slander our darke and dumbe profession All which things will in the ende bring terror of minde because if the Lord cannot worke vpon vs by taking away goods friends credit wife children or such like to bring vs to repentance he will surely whip our naked consciences he will enter euen into our very entrailes and pierce our secret bowels As we must examine our selues thus for sinnes of time past and present so must we vse this practise in sinne to come and this is very needfull For were it so that our life and conuersation were such as neither before nor after our calling man could iustly accuse it yet the hidden corruption of our nature may threaten some hainous downfall in time to come which hath made men of very good report conuersation to hang downe their heads and feare their secret hypocrisie as that which may breake forth to the shame of all their former life in time to come But because we forget to speake of them that in the examining of their liues past are much grieued for the want of sinceritie and for priuie vaine-glorie in themselues let vs before we goe to the searching of our hearts in sinne to come speake somewhat of this Men troubled for this priuie pride are either touched or not touched If the veile of sinne was so great in them that it hid Christ from them it is the good will of God that by this sight of their secret sinnes they should come to see the righteousnes that is in Christ Iesus and so they shall the better be kept from being iusticiarie Pharises For when being a long time well brought vp and leading a ciuill life the diuell would perswade vs of some inherent righteousnesse in vs it is the wisedome of our God to touch vs with the conscience of most hidden corruptions as also to certifie and make knowne vnto vs that euen from our birth there was a secret seede of sinne in vs which without the Lord watching ouer vs would surely haue broken forth to his dishonour As for them which haue had some working in them and yet are often plunged with sore distresses this trouble commeth to them for two especiall causes either for some hypocrisie that they did more in shew than in truth wherefore the Lord bringeth them backe againe to see their corrupt proceedings and that they may know all their religion to be but hypocrisie and all their righteousnesse to be but vnrighteousnesse or for the abusing of their knowledge in that they made it but a maske to iuggle in and that they made their affections to fight with their owne iudgements We must remedie this by not thinking of our selues aboue that which is meete and by labouring to imbrace the truth in truth And here let vs note that many of Gods children accuse themselues of hypocrisie when indeed they offend not in it for the most righteous persons are their owne greatest accusers and yet the accusation doth iustly arise from some fault on their parts for though they haue done things in truth yet because with truth they laboured not to see their secret corruptioÌ„s in some other matters they sustaine this trouble of minde So that there is nothing harder than to siâ—t and search our hearts to the bottome whether we respect our sinnes past or our sinnes present whether we looke to our priuie pride hidden wants or secret corruptions And to returne from whence we digressed to the examination of our hearts in sinne to come let vs obserue that in Gods children there is such a iealousie as they tremble at the very first motions and quake at the least occasion of sinne although because vice will sit in resideÌ„ce very neere vnto vertue there may be in them sometime too much scrupulousnes This feare causeth the dearest of the Saints of God to reason on this sort O Lord I see how many excellent in gifts and constant in profession for a long time whose ende hath not answered their beginnings whose deaths were not like to their liues This is true whether we looke into the word or into the world and it is a thing that may much humble vs. For though we may remember what we haue beene and know what we are yet who can tell what may come vnto him hereafter Oh that the serious meditation hereof would dwell long vpon our consciences that with an holy iealousie we might preuent the sinne that is to come But alas there be some venturous knights which think it no masterie to offer themselues to masking minstrelsie and dauncing nor to runne into quarrels braules and contentions as though they had their eares their eyes their hands and their feete in their owne power and at commandement to vse and gouerne as themselues list Howbeit Gods children better fenced with his grace than those bold bayards are afraid of these occasions as knowing full well that their eyes may soone be prouoked to lust their eares may quickly listen vnto vnchast delights their hands may suddenly strike a deadly blow and their feete may easily be sâ—ared in carnall pleasures Beware O man be circumspect O woman that thou prostitute not thy selfe to too much libertie for although in comming to such lasciuious and contentious places thou diddest purpose none euill yet for thy ventring without warrant thou maist be ouer thy shoes in sin and plunged in some wicked attempt ouer head and eares ere thou beest aware And because vice is so confine vnto vertue beware also of superstition for still the enemie laboureth either to make thee too hardie in sinne or else he will cause thee to be too fearefull and superstitious either he will puffe thee vp with presumption or assault thee with desperation To these tentations our nature is very pliable first to presumption as may appeare by our common speech â—ush the preacher is but a man as
so small an infirmitie in my body but the same is vnto me a messenger of dissolution Yet for all this I shall see my God and when I am couered in the belly of the graue with mouldes I am assured that he will reach me his hand to lift me vp againe to the beautie of his inheritance so that this small cottage and shed of leaues being brought to the graue shall be caried into an incorruptible tabernacle Thus communing with our owne harts and being still in the peace of a good conscience concerning our outward sufferings we shall finde that the Lord by his fatherly louing chastisements intendeth nothing more than to proue our obedience as good reason it is that he should and to confirme our faith as also is most necessarie How be it still as I said he vseth a fatherly correction that is in mercy measure and iudgement For as he striketh vs downe in anger for our sinnes with the one hand so he raiseth vs vp againe in loue for our saluation with the other hand For albeit his corrections be wearâ—some wounds to flesh and blood yet are they soueraigne medicines to the soule and conscience especially when the Lord giueth vs that priuiledge of his children that by his holy spirit he doth ouermaster vs least that finally we should be his iudge and he not ours And for this cause the Lord is often times prouoked to put on as it were a contrary face and to locke vs vp in a prison of aduersitie to restraine vs from the libertie of our sins which Sathan faine would make vs violently to rush into And surely though the wisedome of the flesh perswadeth vs that nothing is better than to be spared and not to be espied when the Lord calleth vs to reckoning yet the spirit shewing our desperate estate without the sieue of affliction and boulter of aduersitie teacheth vs that we cannot of all the blessings of God sufficiently esteeme this being the mother of humilitie and nurce of true repentance Againe the Lord often by inward temptations and outward crosses draweth vs from the stake of securitie and vntowardnes to good workes least in time we should loose the experience of our knowledge and faith in Christ and seeke some easier kinde of life for flesh and blood Neither can we truely repent vntill by some crosse we know this world to be a place of sorrow and not of mirth and delight For so long as we make our prosperitie a bulwarke to beate downe all harmes we are to looke for aduersitie to beate downe the high saile of our proud hearts whereby we gad after our owne lusts and leaue the anchor of peace which is our trust in God Let vs learne then when the world beginneth to fauour vs and we haue as it were an hundreth thousand souldiers to beare vs vp not to be secure for there is nothing more easie for a man than for to make himselfe beleeue that he shall alwaies continue in happie estate and thinke he shall die in the nest But we must be as birds on a bough to remoue at Gods pleasure and that without resistance when the Lord shall visite vs. And because we are giuen too much to thinke that we haue the things in our owne right which we hold of the free goodnes of God we are taught in affliction how hainous vnthankefulnesse it were to binde the Lord continually to entertaine vs in this life at so full charge and cost without respect of his free and vndeserued gifts or to hold plea against and sue him as it were by an obligation at whose hands we ought to begge daily and at whose gate we receiue all our maintenance or to make a rent charge of all that which he giueth of his free liberalitie Thus in the ende we chalenge Gods gifts as our owne and make account to haue their companie to the graue whereby we prouoke the Lord often to proue to our faces that all that we haue is but lent and borrowed Let vs then haue such an eye to euery blow that whensoeuer the Lord shall lay any crosse vpon vs we be readie to receiue it and to yeeld vp our bonds vnto him the condition whereof is that we be readie to remoue whensoeuer he pleaseth knowing that Gods prouidence forceth vs alwaies to the best and as most may make for the hastening of our soules to our euerlasting in heritance Let vs learne not to recken without our host and that we hold our prosperitie of the Lord not in fee simple but as tenants at will that is from day to day resigning to God the soueraigntie of reuoking vs when it pleaseth him Thus it becommeth the Lord to change our estate that we become not snared in the gifts of prosperitie and become so foolish as not to keepe on our way to the heauenly life Our naturall inclination is to forget that we are on earth as pilgrims to leape vp into the clowdes and to promise vnto our selues the whole course of our liues to be in prosperitie and so long as God letteth vs alone at our case we take our selues as it were to be pettie Gods But when we see our selues shut vp and know not what will be the ende of our miserie finding our selues to be intertained in this life but as iourney men waged for the present day but not knowing what will become of vs the day following we desire to take our rest in the bosome of Gods prouidence and so much we strike our sailes the lower when the Lord proclaimeth warre with our secure prosperitie which perswadeth vs that we shall liue for euer and driueth vs from bethinking vs of our miseries and frailties Wherefore let vs cut out our prosperitie by the patterne of humilitie and in our best estate put our selues in readines to suffer aduersitie and when we are well to looke for worse and keepe a good watch when God handleth vs most gently that in abounding we may foresee our wants in health our sicknes and in prosperitie our calamitie for concerning things of this life the faithfull are to stand in a doubt that that which they hold with one hand may be taken away with the other We must not thinke that we shall euer enioy our libertie that we shall see no crosse but we must lay open our selues to receiue stripes from the Lord knowing that our least cries will stay his greatest scourges Let vs looke to be assaulted but not vnmeasurably because God will assist vs. Let vs looke to fall but on our knees because Gods hand doth hold vs vp Let vs looke to be humbled but in mercie because the Lord sustaineth vs as we are assured where mercie hemmeth vs about on euery side it is our part continually to confesse before the Lord that we euer giue new occasions that he should follow vs with new punishments and that our sinnes doe often shake off the wings of Gods mercie
A conflict of the flesh and spirit and therein by practise the power of the spirit geting the vpper hand Rom 7. 23. 7. A sowing to the spirit by the vse of the meanes as of the word prayer c. 8. A purpose vnfained vpon strength receiued of vowing ones selfe whollie to the glorie of God and good of our brethren 9. A resignation of our selues into Gods hands 10. An expecting of the daily increase of our soules health our bodies resurrection 11. The forgiuing of our enemies 12. An acknowledging of our offences with a purpose truely to leaue them 13. A delight in Gods Saints 14. A desire that after our death the Church of God may flourish and haue all peace 15 A spirit without guile that is an vnfained purpose alwayes to doe well howsoeuer our infirmities put vs by it These are sure notes of our election wherein if anie bee short yet let him but see into his heart if he desire and long after these graces and remember Nehem 11. Psalm 10â— 18. Psalm 119 6. 40. 37. A TREATISE OF A CONTRACT BEFORE MARIAGE After prayer hee spake as followeth THat none of vs might doubt whether there bee iust occasion of this manner of our meeting or no wee are to call to minde euen from the Heathen that the light of nature taught them that there was a solemne promise to be made of the parties that should bee maried before they were to be ioyned in marriage and that was called the espousage and therefore we were the more to be blamed if we should neglect so good a custome especially being commended to the chosen people of God as we may gather of his words for we reade that the Lord God made a law concerning the espoused persons that if they were vnfaithfull of their bodies they should be condemned as adulterers euen as well as the maried parties Mary also was affianced vnto Ioseph before the solemnising of their mariage And the vse of the Church standeth with good reason for that the neglect of it is an occasion that many are disappointed of their purposed mariages because some of them through inconstancie goe backe It is very meete also that they should haue some instructions giuen them concerning the graces and duties that are required in that estate that they may pray vnto the Lord and so be prepared and made fit to be publikely presented to the congregation afterwards Now further as concerning the nature of this contract and espousage although it be a degree vnder mariage yet it is more than a determined purpose yea more than a simple promise For euen as he which deliuereth vp the estate of his lands in writing all conditions agreed vpon is more bound to the performance of his bargaine than he that hath purposed yea or made promise thereof by word of mouth although the writings be not yet sealed euen so there is a greater necessitie of standing to this contract of mariage than there is of any other purpose or promise made priuately by the parties These things obserued I purpose as God shall giue me grace to giue some lessons how you must prepare your selues to liue in the estate of mariage I will for the helpe of your memorie deale in this sort and order first briefly going through the Articles of your faith and then through the Commandements noting some especiall duties fit for this purpose As concerning your beleefe in God the Father you know brethren you must beleeue in him as being creator of all things and also the gouernour and preseruer of the same you must also vnderstand that he created man according to his own image and gaue him the preheminence gouernment of the woman for the helpe of the man that he might be furthered in the seruice of his God So you must much more look that you be not hindred from the Lord by your wife for there are many whilest they desire mariage so long as their hope is deferred they are carefull in the discharge of their dutie but afterward once enioying those things they looked for they waxe more negligent than they were before greatly dishonouring God by their vnthankfulnes And it may be the onely fault of man if he be not helped by his wife to grow in godlines for I thinke that euen Euah in moning her husband Adam to eate of the forbidden fruite had been an helper vnto him to bring him acquainted with the malitious enmitie of Satan against them both if according to the great measure of graces he had receiued from the Lord he had bin more faithfull in obeying the will of God and had wisely rebuked his wife And againe although the woman was the occasion of sinne yet the force of sinne to the corruption of mankind came into the world by the sinne of the man For so the Apostle saith Rom 5. As by one man meaning Adam sinne entred into the world and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men for as much as all men haue sinned So much more the grace of God and the gift of grace which is by one man Iesus Christ hath abounded vnto many And in the 3. of Genesis we reade that the eyes of the woman were not opened vntill the man had eaten of the fruite but so soone as he had eaten the eyes of them both were opened they knew that they had sinned Therefore I gather thus much that rebuke should haue preuailed more to conuert her than her mouing of him to transgresse should haue been able to peruert him I speake not to excuse the woman for I know the Lord was displeased with her and for that cause hath laid a special punishmeÌ„t vpoÌ„ her in the painful bringing forth of children But that I might shew the great charge that lieth vpon the man to stay the corruptions of the woman by reason of the authority which the Lord hath giuen him ouer her which I would haue you brother diligently to consider of And you my sister must take profit by calling to minde that this was one end of your creation that you should glorifie God in being an helper to your husband therefore take heede that you be not a hinderer vnto him to trouble him or to vexe his heart whereby he should be lesse fâ—uitfull in his calling but be you cheerful towards him so that although he should haue little comfort in al other things yet he may finde great cause to reioyce in you And this you must know that as it is required of your husband to seeke for wisedome to be able to gouerne you so the Lord requireth of you to be subiect vnto him remembring also that as God hath inioyned you silence in the congregation so you must seeke for instruction at his mouth in your priuate chamber Another thing I would haue you both to coÌ„sider of in this point of your beliefe is faith in Gods prouidence And marke that well I shall say vnto
of one other thing which I had forgotten before and that is this your loue must spring from that reuerence feare that you must yeeld vnto your husband for true loue is mixt as it were with these two and this is a speciall dutie often repeated in the Scripture that the wife must feare the Husband So that you see Sister that you must not looke to haue your Husband at your becke for your loue but you must render due beneuolence vnto each other For as the bodie of the Husband is not his owne but his wiues so is not the woman 's her owne but her husbands for they are both one flesh as the Scripture doth teach Now if anie doe object that this is the way to bring women into bondage and to be as drudges to their Husbands if they should in this manner be subject vnto them No no it is not so but the most readiest way to procure vnto themselues grace peace of conscience and more sweete libertie whilest they liue in obedience to God and his holy ordinances And therefore the spirit of God admonisheth all women that they be not afraide of any such vaine terror Now further my Brother and Sister that you may keepe your bodies pure and chaste one for the other I would counsell you to beware of being alone with anie when there is feare of temptation vnto euill but bee carefull that you may alwayes haue witnesse of your Christian behauiour and in keeping companie conuenient chuse vnto your selfe such as be most sober and faithfull Well although there bee manie more duties yet I will content my selfe to goe one thing further that is that as you seeke for continuance and increase of loue so you take heede of jealousie for although that true loue is very earnest and mixt with godlie jealousie yet there is a wicked jealousie and that causeth causelesse suspicions which worketh great woe vnto such as giue credit vnto them Take heede therefore my Brother and Sister of this yea though there should seeme iust cause yet giue not too speedy credit vnto them Now if you desire to know in your heart which are vngodly suspicions know them by this token for they will make you more negligent in praying one for another and more slacke in performing all other duties of loue one to another In the eight Commaundement you are charged Brother to vse all lawfull means to prouide for the maintenance of your wife in honest estate else were you worse then an Infidell But I charge you to take heede least through distrust in the prouidence of God you make shipshracke of a good conscience vsing any vniust or vnlawfull meanes And you Sister are commaunded to be a good houswife and to keepe those things together which you haue and so increase them as you may from time to time be helpfull vnto others For if you should consume and waste things vnprofitablie you should grieue and trouble the minde of your Husband who ought to be cased of that care by you And further if it should please God to call either of you to suffer persecution in time of triall the weaker must for the Lords cause giue place to the stronger and desire the Lorde to giue greater strength for we must labour for grace that we may be willing for the Gospell to forsake all things whatsoeuer we haue Out of the ninth Commaundement I will giue you this rule that neither of you blaze abroad the infirmities of each other it is a great enemie to pure loue But if there bee neede of counsell and helpe in any matter then chuse a faithfull friend with consent that may be an indifferent iudge betwixt you And againe in any case tell the truth one to an other for it is a thing diligently to be regarded in these our dayes when as men and women are so full of pollicies and subtil fetches that there is almost no simplicity to be found in anie In the last commandement which concerneth wicked motions and thoughts although there be no consent giuen vnto them you are to consider that your nature will neuer bee freed from them in this life therefore you must prepare to prayer and other heauenly exercises of Faith to striue continually against them Thus I will end beseeching God for Christ Iesus sake to giue you of his spirit that may teach you in these things and enable you to further duties agreeable to his helic wâ—ll to the glorie of his name and your euerlasting comfort O Lord God deare Father for thy welbeloued Sonne our Sauiours sâ—ke make vs thankfull for this thy gracious prouidence towards vs. Oh Lord forgiue all our sins and keepe vs pure both in soule bodie for thine owne Names sake write these instructions in our hearts and giue vs grace to make practise of them in the whole course of our liuâ—s â—uide vs in all things deare Father by the grace of thy good spirit and let the mercifull eye of thy fatherly prouidence watch ouer vs continuallie that wee may be comforted in thy wayes and quickened alwayes to giue thee immortall praise and that through thy deare Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen After the exhortation and prayer hee asked the parties to be contracted these two questions 1 Of their consents of parents After their answere of their parents consent to make a faithfull promise of mariage one to another at such time as their parents could agree vpon it they were charged to keepe themselues chasle vntill the mariage bee sanctified by the publike prayers of the Church for otherwise many mariages haue been punished of the Lord for the vncleannes that hath been committed betwixt the contract and the mariage 2. Whether they euer were precontracted Then hee charged them saying I charge you as by authoritie from Iesus Christ in whom you looke to be saued that hauing the consent of your parents and receiued these precepts that I say yee labour to grow in knowledge and in the feare of God And now as in the sigâ—t of God with all such leâ—itie as of others is vsed you must make before the Lord a contract which is farre more then a promise and that on this manner their hands being ioyned â— R. doe promise to thee F. that I will bee thine husband which I will confirme by publike mariage in pledge whereof I giue thee mine hand In like manner doth the woman to the man Then after the prayer the parties are dismissed FINIS A TREATISE OF THE SABBATH IT is written Exod. 20. 8. Remember the Sabbath day to keepe it â—olie c Dearely belâ—ued in the Lord there is no Commandement of Gods part more vrged and of ouâ— parts lesse obserued then this one of the Sabbath wherefore with zeale to Gods glorie and loue vnfained vnto your selues I haue endeuoured in that measure and manner that God hath enabled mee to intreat of this argument The
not so doe for the great ignorance carnall securitie of people For the administration of Baptisme although there be no expresse places of the scriptures shewing the practise of it on this day yet there are many good reasons agreeable to the word which will proue the same First we know Circumcision was vsed on that day therefore Baptisme which is come into the place of Circumcision is to be vsed on the Sabbath day Againe Baptisme is a publike action of faith wherby a member is to be receiued into the Church and therefore the prayers of the whole congregation ought to be made for it all must be hereby put in minde of the benefits which they haue reaped by Baptisme and so make a double profit of their presence hereat Now seeing old and young men women masters and seruants fathers and children cannot so generally conueniently meet on the weeke daies by reason of their callings as they can on the Lords day their busines set apart it seemeth by good reason that the Sabbath is the fittest day for this Sacrament Againe if the Lord in his infinite wisedome and goodnes commanded Circumcision to be vsed on the eight day both for the auoyding of superstition if any tied the grace of God to the outward signe as also for a sufficient time wherin the children might gather some strength to the cutting off of their flesh why were it not a thing requisite that Baptisme should be deferred to the Lords day both for the remouing of their superstitious opinion who think the childrē dying vnbaptized to be but damned and also for the better enabling of the child to be dipped in the water according to the ancient maner and pure nature of Baptisme Wherefore for these causes Baptisme cannot be denied to be a publike dutie of the Sabbath Cōcerning priuate exercises on the Sabbath they are either going before the publike or following after or comming betweene The duties going before are either in examining our selues or stirring vp of our selues The examination of our selues consisteth partly in surueying our estate past and partly in considering of our present condition in surueying our estate past we are to call to minde either what sinnes the weeke before we haue committed to the more humbling of our selues in prayer or we must remēber what graces of God in our soules what benefits of God on our selues or in our friends we haue receiued to the better prouoking of our selues to thanksgiuing in considering of our present condition we are to examine how we stand affected whatmeasure of faith repentance and godlines is in vs if there be any special want or occasion of publike prayer we must craue the prayer of the Pastor and congregation if any peculiar cause of a solemne thanksgiuing be offered we must giue the Preacher and people word of it as also if there be occasion of some want we are to pray for the Minister that his mouth may be opened to make some happy and holy supply by the word of it How requisite this examination is our ciuill practises may declare We see worldly thriuing men if not euery day yet at the least once in the weeke they search their bookes cast their accounts conferre with their gaine their expences make euen reckonings whereby they may see whether they haue gained or whether they haue lost whether they are before hand or come short and shall not we much more if not once a day which were expedient yet once in the weeke at the least call our selues to a reckoning examining what hath gone from vs what hath come towards vs how we haue gone forward in godly proceedings or how we haue gone backward that if we haue holy increases we may giue thankes and glorie to God if we come short we must humble our selues and endeuour the weeke following to trauaile with our selues the more earnestly to recouer our former losse This examination had we are further to stirre vp our selues before we come to the publike exercises This consisteth in reading meditating and praying whereby we may prouoke a spirituall appetite the more hungerly desirously and louingly to resort to the congregation How necessarie this is the long and wofull experience of non-proficients in the schoole of Christ doth lamentably shew For what is the cause why in the prayers of the Church we so little profit What causeth the word to be of so small power with vs whereof commeth it that the Sacraments are of such slender account with vs Is it not because we draw neere to the Lord with vncatechised hearts and vncircumcised eares without prepared affections and vnschooled senses so that we come vnto and depart from the house of God with no more profit than we get at stage-plaies where delighting our eyes and eares for a while with the view of the pageants afterward we vainely depart If we at any time are to entertaine some speciall friend or stately guestes it is ciuilitie to auoide all things noysome and to procure all things handsome in our houses and shall we not thinke it Christianitie at such times as the Lord hath made speciall promise to visit vs and to become our friendly guest to purge the loathsome affections of the heart dispose our soules in some holy order for his entertainement Are we so diligent to present our selues on the Sabbath in our best attire because then we shall come before the whole congregation and shall we be negligent to attire our soules seeing we are to appeare before God and his Angels Doe we outwardly professe this day to be a more solemne time than any other day of the weeke and shall we in inward practise denie the same Wherefore in this holy preparing of our selues we are to imitate the wisedome of worldly men who hauing a suite to the Prince or some noble personage which hath not that happie successe and issue which was hoped for by and by beginne to call themselues to account to consider with themselues in what circumstance they failed whereby lesse circumspectly and lesse aduisedly they attempted their enterprise accusing themselues of folly and vnconsiderate dealing in their cause whereby a◠wofull experience teacheth them their request fell to the ground Vnto these men herein we must not be vnlike when in dealing with the Lord we profit not so much by hearing reading praying or any other publike exercise as we should neither must we sticke to reason with our selues and to contemne our selues as faultie either in omitting something to be done or committing something to be vndone before we addresse our selues to our publike duties Now that this examining and stirring vp of our selues may the better be done it is requisite contrarie to the long and loathsome practise of the most part of men that we rise earely on the Sabbath day We see young men will rise earely to resort to matiages to feastings to goe a maying to ringing
doe affirme that on that day it perisheth if it be vngathered on which day it commeth foorth then I do think that by the law of necessitie this thing happening it may be gathered on the Sabbath yet with these conditions that as many gather as can conueniently be gotten that no publike exercise of the worship of God be omitted that their mindes be holy and spiritually occupied that gather it Now if some will obiect that there is somewhat in the order of nature which fighteth with the ordinance of this law I answere for as much as this thing commeth on the Lords day but seldome times that therefore it is not a thing ordinarie but as a work of necessitie Now to fold vp this question we required in gathering that we should be spiritually minded which they may shewe in giuing it a marke of separation that is that they bestow it on the poorer if the be of they more wealthie sort if they be of meaner condition yet they may impart something to their more needie brethren as testifying thereby that they seeke not their gaine but the glorie of God It remaineth briefly and in a word to speake of trauailing which if it bee ordinarie and vsuall is in no case lawfull but if it be extraordinarie and necessarie as often it happeneth to Lawyers or Physitions the according to the necessitie it is more or lesse permitted We see that many Papists wil not stirre out on their Saints daies whereby is detected the want of our spirituall loue which make no conscience to cease on the Lords day And so the religion deuised by man findeth better entertainment a further practise than that which was ordained by God If any man obiect the losse of his liuing if he should not labour on this day I oppose against that the losse of God his glorie and that with his interrogatory whether the miserable pelfe of man should not giue roome to the immortal glorie of God And experience confirmeth the trueth of Gods word that in vaine men rise early and so late take their rest in vaine they build and take so great paines when the Lord denieth the blessing And what were it to bee rich by policie and poore by God his displeasure What though the bagge be heauie and their consciences troubled What if they be rich with men and poore with God Againe who is it that so disposed of his iournies and his affaires so as some making conscience of their Sabbath are in their iournies in one day better prospered in their affaires in one houre more furthered than many others contemning the ordinance of God are in many houres and in many dayes Who directeth men to bee prouident in their sales and bargainings Who besotteth and infatuateth others Who sendeth a man that not for a simple desire of gaine but for a single care to walke in his calling vseth the trade of buying and selling moe chapmen in one houre than another man hath in an whole day whose heart is inflamed whose eyes are inkindled with louing gaine and looking for profit howsoeuer it come by hooke or by crooke Men ascribe this to chance and so they oft by the iust iudgement of God receiue a blanke that is trusting to the blind world they receiue not so much gaine as will acquite their charges Can men trauaile day and night by sea and by land and that for a thing transitorie and will they reach out no houres for the defence of God his worship Doe they feare theeues if they inlarge their iourney for the keeping of a good conscience are they not afraid of theeues when for their worldly affections they can trauaile early and late Because herein the terror of their owne consciences will preach more forcibly to them than I can speake I will leaue them to that practise of the man of God which is vsed Nehem. 12 And thus hauing spoken of the workes of our callings now wee are to speake of the workes of our pleasures Concerning the lawfull recreations of this life which Christianity doth permit and not forbid for of vnlawfull pleasures being alwaies out of season and especially on the Sabbath we haue nothing to say whether they may haue place and time on the Lords day or no here is the question In this part of the treatise I say wee doe not speake of prophane idle pleasures but of them which bring some further vse after they be vsed which are permitted by the word of God so measure in them may be vsed and they be sanctified vnto vs by the word and by prayer And yet euen for these we dare not giue the time consecrated to God vnto playing and pleasures Neither are we curiously to frame any exquisite diuision in this matter but first we will consider of the feasts and bankets accustomed on this day and afterward of other recreations and exercises at that time frequented and vsed which though in their time place and persons they are not vnlawfull yet at this time on the Lords day we denie them to be lawfull As for feasts we may part them into Loue feasts Church feasts sumptuous feasts which carie with them some further expences and larger liberalitie as are those which are vsed at mariages at the admitting of men into their ciuill offices or else are taken vp for some speciall benefits receiued or some extraordinarie iudgements remoued or some other causes like vnto these as when men carying some port and countenance in the common wealth according to their degrees and callings at some times doe ordaine Touching these solemne and sumptuous feasts thus much we affirme briefly Such as on the Lords day institute such solemnities and stuffe euery office and bumbast euery corner of the house with men and women are to be admonished duly to consider of that which is reported of Dauid both in the historie of the Kings and in the booke of the Chronicles who hauing a vaine desire and superfluous appetite would not deferre but longed to taste of the water of the well of Bethlehem a well fenced citie and from whence water could not be conueied by hand without some ieopardie to them that fetcht it Wherfore three of his most worthie men haue this busines assigned them to the compassing whereof their liues were hazarded At their returne grace making his after fruites better than the former after better deliberation vsed he powred forth the water on the ground saying God forbid that I should drink the blood or the liues of these three men shewing thereby both his offence in sending them the free mercie of God in sauing them Wherefore for as much as these pompous preparations cannot cōueniently be vsed on the Sabbath without the hazard of mens soules though the Lord in mercie may saue their soules as in that diuers offices in great families require diuers persons to performe diuers duties and so that which is a day of rest is made a
they when any other solemnitie should be vsed What then will some say no vse of recreations I doe not simply denie profitable exercises but what shall we do with them on the Lords day If all our delight were in the Sabbath if all our springs were in it if we made it our chiefest ioy what place should or ought to be left to such carnall delights to such fleshly pleasures If any shall obiect that it was not a necessitie to leade the oxe to the water and yet it was lawfull and therefore things conuenient in some cases permitted men haue the vse of pleasures conuenient I answere that the oxe so led to water is not to play and friske on that day because that may without detriment be deferred and the other cannot and the pleasures conuenient as eating and drinking moderately may on that day be vsed in that without them followeth some detriment yet we permit not to play which is a thing that without hurt may be for borne on that day for Gods sake if without hurt wee can forbeare it an whole weeke for the worlds sake To be shorte spirituall wisedome ma prouide both for the Lord his worship for our callings for the lawes And like as in regard of inconuenience the politike lawes restraine bowling in some men not that in it selfe it is meerely vnlawfull but that for all estates for certaine causes it is not conuenient in that they would detaine some from their callings from which if they should rest they should incurre both the losse of better things the misspending of time and hinderance of their honest gaine In which respect of hindering better things we denie playing on the Lords day Yet there may remaine a question whether sicke persons may haue their exercises on this day or no We answere if they be extremely sicke it is a time of praying and not of playing according to the axiome of Iames chap 5. If they be not so dangerously sicke they neede iâ— not for if they can buâ—ie their hearts hands bodies and mindes about playing then their late visitation and the fruite of it should rather cause them to refresh themselues with reading singing or a more liberall exercise of conferring with them that be godly And to knit vp this part let vs remember in the former obiection drawn from the law of the Realme that the ciuill law doth not so much permit the libertie which good men know to vse well as it doth restraine the licentiousnesse which euill men vse badly because better it is that good men should want their libertie which they may doe than euill men should be confirmed in their licentiousnesse which they ought not to do so that euill men may be made good and good men are nothing hurt And because loue asketh not her owne but is coÌ„tent for the good of others to depart from it owne libertie though we could which indeed we cannot vse recreation without the hinderance of God his worship yet we should not vse it being a griefe to the godly an offence to the weake ones a matter of reioycing to the vngodly It remaineth in the last place to shew how the Sabbath is prophaned either in thought in word or in deed For there is a difference betweene the not sanctifying and the plaine prophaning of the Sabbath in that the one is not altogether desirous to breake it the ether hath no desire at all to keepe it Neither is the Sabbath onely broken by prophanenesse but also by idle workes and not carefull keeping of it Some prophane the Sabbath by corrupt iudgement as Heretikes some by a corrupt life as carnall professors the one a high malice of Satan the other a dangerous deceit oâ— the diuell When men too worldly minded make the Lords day a day of riddance a packing day a counting day to make oddes euen with all men but euen things odde with God And it is the lamentable sinne of our age to presse the Lords ordinance appointed day with al relicks of law matters with the dregs of ancient quarrels or new broched brawlings with posting to Iustices not to be reconciled but to be auenged not to finish but to reâ—iue controuersies and to â—ub old iniuries vntill they bleed so as that day that is sanctified ordained for loue is a day of hatred of a day of reconciliation it is made a day of dissension and this cannot but proceed from a prophane stocke Others as seeming more fauourable though they make not this day a time of paÌ„pering of the flesh which is a time of purging the flesh yet they make it a day of palpable darkenes which should be a day of bright shining light by hunting of beares by haunting of playes and such like that if they begin the day in the spirit they wâ—â—l end in the flesh receiuing some good motions in the morning they burie them in the euening and giuing the Lord the forenoone they recompence the diuell with the afternoone Yea in some place the Lords day is the Diuels day being fraught with so many fraies stained with such filthie fornication and burthened with the sinnes which their ordinarie callings on the weeke daies spueâ—out in that on those daies they cannot bee frequented for want oâ— companie Now whether we speake of the not sanctifying or of the prophaning of the day we affirme the Sabbath to be broken in thought word and deede For the whole law being spirituall Rom. 7. and this being a principall part of that lawe it must needes be that this precept as well as the rest taketh vp as well the inner as the outward man Besides it is a generall rule in the law that whatsoeuer is vnlawfull to be done the same is vnlawfull to be thought or spoken of and looke in what measure the wicked actions of men are forbidden in the same manner is the wicked affection and communication forbidden also Many haue notwithstanding made such proceedings in sinne that when they should reckon with their soules they reckon with their seruants and when they should make euen with their consciences they strike euen with their chapmen and yet perswade themselues of small breach of the Sabbath because as they say they do but speake a little with their tongue and scribble with their pennes Then wee must knowe that as what we may doe that we may talke of so what we may not doe that may we not talke of Wherefore laying aside our filthie songs our table talke of worldly matters our carnal deuices and worldly compasses which we are fetching in our thoughts whilest wee sit in the congregation our priuie discourses of our successe in our callings and our politike disposing of our weeke following all which shut out of the doores better things and ouerquel the vigour of good things Wherefore as the nourishing of ill thoughts is at all times vnseasonable so to harbour them on this day is most
hell torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre off in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham haue mercie vpon me c. But Abraham answering him according to the proportion of God his Iustice said ver 25. Son remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore he is comforted and thou art tormented To this effect worthie to be obserued is that place 2 Thess. 1. 6. it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you which are troubled rest with vs when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen c. Where we see how it standeth with God his righteous iudgement and iustice that his persecuted Church and afflicted Saints who in this world goe for nought should in time bee refreshed with a recompence of glorie and that their cruell persecutours being wanton in their sinnes and triumphing in their crueltie should haue their crowne of shame and endles contempt in tormeÌ„ts The equitie of which iustice is in this that seeing the wicked haue not onely dishonoured God in their soules through all the fruites of reprobation but also haue vsed the members of their bodies as instruments of sinne weapons of iniquitie vnto the full number of sinnes so they should not onely suffer the vengeance of God in their soules but also in their bodies and as Gods graces haue shined not onely in the soules of his Saints before him and his Angels but also haue much beautified their bodies and haue taken vp the members also as instruments of Gods glorie so the Lord will not onely aduance the soules of his but also their bodies If this were not where were the fulfilling of God his promises where should be the executing of his threatnings for Abram Isaac Iacob Lot Ioseph Iob Dauid Esay Ieremy Daniel all the rest of the Patriarches Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors holy men and women in the world were but as Pilgrimes and desiring a better and heauenly Countrie suffered in this world troubles persecutions trials and all manner of euill Againe the wicked prosper in their goods bodies wiues children they haue no bandes in their death they are lustie and strong they feele not the sores of Iob nor the miseries of Ioseph pride is a chaine vnto them and crueltie couereth them as a garment their eyes stand out for fatnesse they haue more than heart can wish So in this world the faithfull feele not the promises the vnfaithfull feele not their punishments It must needs be therefore by God his iustice as it is certaine by his word that seeing in this life the holy ones are not fully rewarded nor the wicked ones fully reuenged in the life to come the one should rise to heauenly ioâ—es the other should rise to hellish torments And as we see that there shall be a resurrection of the flesh because the word hath said it which is true and iustice will put it in practise because it doth require it so the power of God is able to performe whatsoeuer the word doth shew or iustice doth desire to be done It is not without great cause that in the entrance of our Confession wee acknowledge the Lord to bee almightie For what were his mercie or what were his iustice if hee could not performe that with might which he doth promise nor bring to passe with power that which he threatneth Howbeit when we say God is almightie we giue to vnderstand that hee can doe whatsoeuer he will doe For true it is he cannot faile in his trueth he cannot alter the couenaÌ„t gone out of his mouth what then is there any thing vnpossible to the Lord no the Lord will doe what is good can doe what he wil. Neither doth it any more derogate from God his almighty power to say he cannot lye than it doth extenuate the commendation of a mightie Captaine to say he cannot be conquered This power of God is either seene in his Creation or in his Prouidence or Preseruation In his Creation thus if God our of nothing could draw out heauen and earth if out of the earth which being a formeleâ—se masse and sumpe was by the spirite of God hatching ouer the waters brought a comely order if out of the darkenesse the Lord drew light if of the dust of the earth God made man and out of his ribbe drew a woman is it not as easie for him drawing these and all other things out of nothing to draw our flesh being made out of the earth in which it was corrupted is it not as easie to draw a man out of the earth againe as to make a man of the earth at first Is it not as easie though rottennesse doth seeme to hinder the resurrectioÌ„ to renew a body out of many bones as out of one bone to frame a whole body Is not the Lord as able to restore the body which he dissolueth into the elements being made into it former fashion as before it had any being to tie the flesh together with sinewes to conuey strength into the bones and to beautifie all with a skin Let vs as well consider God his power in reducing mens bodies into their former estate as his mightie hande in vnloosing them For as hee bringeth flesh to rottennesse the rottennesse to wormes the wormes to dust so can he if he would reduce and bring backward the dust to the wormes the wormes to a putrified matter the putrifaction to flesh the flesh to immortalitie The prouidence of God doth teach vs herein if we either consider of it in the course of nature or in gouerning his Church In the course of nature as Esay 26. 19. Awake and sing yee that awâ—ll in the dust for the deaw is as the deaw of herbs and the earth shall cast out her dead Here the Prophet sheweth that that God that made Aarons rod to bad and that draweth out liuely colours of dead flowers and florishing branches out of withered hearbs will also raise vs in our bodies to the brightnes of his glorie which haue been laid in the filthines of the dust Againe 1. Cor. 15. 35. But some man will say How are the dead raised vp wâ—â—â— what bodie come they forth 36. O foole that which thou sowest is not quickened except it diâ— 37. And that which thou sowest thou sowest not that bodie that shall be but bare corne as it faâ—eth of wheate or of some other 38. But God giueth a bodie at his pleasure euen to euery seede his owne bodie c. See the Lord calleth them fooles that will not beleeue this Can the Lord raise graine out of the earth will he not raise man out of the earth for whose sake the graine is renewed Againe shall we doubt that he who holdeth the waters in his fist and swadleth the maine seas which in their own nature are aboue the earth that they should not passe
in the time to come not in time present in regard whereof the Prophet saith the silly fowles and birds of the ayre the Storke the Doue and others keepe their time but we neuer can finde our time to doe well in Beyond all this as all persons and times so all places are tainted with this euill Heauen it selfe hath not been voide of wickednesse for euen from thence fell the wicked Angels Paradise was not exempted the Temple was not free from notable hypocrisie the number exceeded euen in the actions themselues wherfore Dauid crieth out at the view of such a packe Lord who doth vnderstand the errors of this life Our daies may be numbred as wee see Psalm 90. but our sinnes are without number and therefore are compared to the sand of the Sea Then wee see in regard of the person time places and actions few doe good and therefore such is the complaint and question of the men of God in this behalfe The fruit which we are to reape by this is thus much that if we see occasion of offence and matter of grief be offered vs we see no more than Moses saw long agoe than Dauid Esay and Christ himselfe saw in their times before vs in comparison wherof we may make our aduantage that seeing the time of Moses was a time of affliction and the dayes wee liue in are daies of peace it is lesse marueile to see euill in the daies of peace than in the time of trouble and therefore Luther vpon this question who feares Psalm 90. maketh this answere no man before affliction shewing that affliction should specially leade vs to feare and being once affected with feare wee should either say Lord what shall I doe or with Dauid say What shall I repay vnto the Lord Seeing the Lord is faine to complaine of the smal number of such as feare him we must take order to mitigate this complaint that it fall not more iustly vpon vs. In the time of Moses at the least there was Iosua and Caleb in Christs time Simeon and Anna At the least we must looke there be one true worshipper as in Elias time and so doing we shall make the question vaine and surely if we desire to be such fewe will put vs by our desire for as our sinnes be well called an hereditarie sicknesse which if it were not so wee would purchase them fast enough so that knowledge and feare of God not being hereditarie are not withstanding cheapened of few men Great cause there is then why we should feare it is an act of the euerlasting Parliament that we must once die Hebrues 9. and Iob saith that our life is but short and doe wee not heare that all of all kindes are gone this way all wise men all men of pleasure no Patriarkes escaped it no Prophet was exempted our eares can testifie this doe wee not daily misse our friends when Gods wrath hath taken them away and the graue hath buried them in silence Doe we not daily in comming to the congregation passe ouer the graues of men sufficient monuments of the execution of the generall day Doe wee not vse as a generall prouerbe as sure as death and yet the seruants of God complaine that wee know not the wrath of God Surely wee doe not know this for all that which Moses Psalme 90. proues by two reasons first hee prayes to bee taught in it and if it were alreadie exactly knowne then should this prayer be superfluous againe he argueth of the effect that for so much as there followes no feare therefore there is no knowledge of the wrath of God for the want of feare sends a want of faith herein and were wee perswaded that Gods wrath were such a thing wee would feare and therefore we feare not because wee are not so perswaded of the wrath of God in it In naturall things wee will not easily runne into things feared nor feare those things which wee thinke not to be euill and therefore because we feare the fire will burne the water will drowne wee are hardly brought to runne into the fire or into the water much more should we so doe in things supernaturall if we did truly feare them wherefore though wee knowe in some part the wrath of God yet wee are not come to the perfect knowledge of it required at our hands Hitherto we must vnderstand it is one thing for man to determine of knowledge and another thing for God to iudge of it as Esay pronounced a difference betweene our esteeming of fasting and Gods iudging of it Esay 58. for that if wee see a man abstaine from meate we think he is a good deuout faster but the Lord determines otherwise so we may pronounce a difference betweene the valuation of knowledge in our eyes in the Lords eies It is nothing for vs to say this haue we quoted thus haue we read this haue I vttered and therefore I know this for this is nothing in Gods iudgement for as he determineth of the fast so will he determine of the knowledge of them that passe the auncient Rabbins of the Iewes and outreach the wise men of the Heathen And no maruel for as we say there is a wise kinde of ignorance a learned vnskilfulnesse so surely there is an ignorant knowledge a sottish kind of wisedome and this now possesseth the whole world And that wee may walke within our warrant we shal fetch our proofe from the sixt of Esay which place for the excellencie of it is oft repeated in the new Testament Matthew 13. Acts 28. and Rom. 11. where wee see there may be a seeing without seeing a kind of hearing and yet no hearing indeede Euen so there may be a knowledge and yet no knowledge before God the cause is for that the Lord accounts of no knowledge which comes not into practise and if we haue neuer so much knowledge and practise it not it is nothing in Gods booke And according as this is God his reckoning so it is our vsuall account for if wee haue taken paines to put precept vnto precept and to teach one that hath not profited by our paines how attentiue soeuer he seeme yet wee account him and accuse him as one that heard not at all Better is no candle than a candle vnder a bushell and the Lord accounts no light vnder a bushell for light Better to haue no eares than the eares of an Idoll And indeed they are no eares for they heare not so it is no knowledge that is separated from practise Wee doe beguile our selues in our accounts when wee thinke wee haue a great knowledge for that wee haue heard many Sermons whereunto because we haue not ioyned practise we may well blot out of the score many of those Sermons for such Sermons in Gods account be to vs as no Sermons We can say and cry that where there is a want of the meanes there is a great token of Gods curse and
I will not denie it it is so indeed but yet be it knowne that with a singularitie of the benefit if none profit by it there goeth a singularitie of iudgement where it is abused and a more notable iudgement remaineth for such a place than for the other because it had been better neuer to haue heard than hauing heard so much neuer to profit It is good saith Dauid that I haue been afflicted for I haue learned thy law indeede in this respect it was good for him and yet it is not good for some to bee afflicted who not profiting by it become the worse for it as it was to Lots wife who was made a pillar of salt Two things hinder ripenes of knowledge the one is that men are proudely ignorant perswading them falsely to know that they know not the other is hardnes of hart whereby they are obdurated against the true profit of knowledge for either wee thinke we haue some deepe knowledge or else we become stonie and senselesse that if Gods iudgements be spoken we feare not if his promises be offered we reioyce not whatsoeuer is spoken we moue not into such an heart how much knowledge soeuer is powred in though it seeme to runne ouer yet the quantitie of it will amount to nothing Because we will not see Gods wrath as it is we see it in iustice for by Gods wrath is iustice signified vnto vs. And surely howsoeuer other qualities in God doe not affect vs sometime yet wrath stirres vs vp Affections are commonly stirred vp by their obiects as feare by wrath Now if we feare the anger of a man and specially of a Prince because the wrath of a Prince seemeth so great a thing to vs what shall we thinke of the wrath of God which one way or other we shall surely meete withall either for to beare it or else to be reconciled to him for the auoyding of it Wherefore to reueale to vs this wrath it is Moses his office to teach vs to see our sinne so to bring vs within the compasse of the law and of that forfeiture which the law doth award vs that so we may esteeme the more of that mercie which is offered in Christ. Now the cause why we esteeme not mercie is because we account so slenderly of our sinnes and therefore we doe lightly value our sinne because we thinke no more reuerently of Gods wrath against sinne for such is the sense of our sinne as is the feare of his wrath And so we esteeme peace as we account of warre and make a prize of our plentie as we doe of our scarsitie If we consider rightly of the want and famine of Samaria or of Idumea and see the heads of Asses sold for so much then we shall be fit to iudge rightly of plentie we are therefore in our afflictions to leuell at the wrath of God which is the cause not to stay in our affliction but still looke to our sinne without the sight whereof we shall either stand carping at Gods iudgements with Ionas or we shall fall to curse the day of our birth with Iob so farre shall we be from making our true profit by it Therefore we know not how to profit vnder the crosse because we know not the causes of it but wedwell in the effects complaine of the thing done not looking to the cause and originall of it which we see in that a man being crossed by a wicked man he stormes against the man but lookes not to God wherein he doth as if a man should quarrell with the staffe wherewith he is beaten and neuer looke to the smiter for a man is but as the rod of the Lord or as the staffe of the diuell we deale I say with the stripe not with the diuell by whose instigation that is done And as we deale with the diuell in his motiues so we deale with the Lord in his visitations we could teare the rod but not be humbled vnder him that vseth the rod. And what doe we profit by this behauiour Admit we could wrest the rod out of Gods hand what gaine is that for vs against whom he will take vp a sword and a mallet or a great rocke wherewith he will not stand to beate vs but out of hand to breake vs in fitters And therefore good wisedome it is not to wrestle with the effect but to meete with the cause Now then there are two things which blindfold vs that we cannot see Gods wrath in our afflictions the one because we are not straight consumed with the anger of God so long as men waste away by little and little and are not beaten downe at one blow they put off all suspition that God is displeased with them and neuer acknowledge his wrath vntill it come like an ambassadour of death Some are consumed by apoplexies and suddenly fall dead some by hecticks and peece by peece fall away This is so much the more dangerous because it is the lesse sensible and rather killeth vs than forewarneth vs. It is as dangerous to moulder away and as easie to dye of an hectick as it is to fall dead and to be taken with an apoplexie And therefore it is not good to tarrie for the dead blow Another cause is this that as Gods iudgementâ— are to many mercies and proceed from his loue towards vs so though we see it not many of his mercies we sent to vs in his iudgement and proceed from him in wrath So Ieremie saith that the Lord gaue Iosias in wrath to raigne ouer his people and yet Iosias was a good King The vse of all this is thus much to shew vs that the Lords anger works in him as do al other affections when they haue not their worke in vs. Hereof it is that because we are not displeased with our selues for our sinnes God is displeased with vs because we mislike not our corruptions God sheweth his misliking of them because we are not angrie with our selues God is angrie with vs. Sinne deserueth wrath and sinne must haue wrath either at our hands or at the Lords hands If we be wrathfull with our selues and take an indignation with our own selues as 2. Cor. 7. the Lord will remit his wrath if we will iudge our selues God will not iudge vs. If at any time we come to iudge of Gods wrath we account of it as of an impotent thing wrath doth worke the wrath of the least doth moue and I would we feared the wrath of the Lord as much as we doe the wrath of Princes But we thinke of Gods wrath as of his mercie we feare him as one of sillie anger and small power we thanke him for his mercies as a niggardly God and pinching giuer When we deale in duties to Godward we cut them we mince with him we measure and stint him as though we would be euen with him but when it comes to our wickednesse we are
to leade such a strict life they will haue other men liue like Angels and they themselues like Deuils Some more effectuall notes and of more common vse than these are set downe Matth. 23. But some may say and gather hereupon If it be a grosse hypocrisie to reprehend I will not deale with it at all and these are either fearfull or wickedly subtile and they are worse than the other Wee must not mislike the doing of an hypocrite further than God misliketh his misliking must bee our rule and hee blameth him not for the outside but for the inside A reprehension is good but in him it is ill accidentally as the best things in the Gospell may be The Pharisies were reprehenders and our righteousnesse must exceede theirs that is comprehend theirs and more Augustine saith well Sheepe may not therefore cast away their skinnes because wolues sometimes are coated with them Euery outward thing in their hypocrisie was good making of Proselytes keeping Saints memories and hee that hateth them for their abuse shall prooue himselfe a foole in the end Another kinde of men may conclude and thinke that those that are such open offenders and riotous not to be hypocrites and it is all they can boast of I am no hypocrite But we know that he is a singular hypocrite by Christs owne testimony that hath a beame in his eye Surely they are of the brotherhood of hypocrites Esay chap. 9. speaking of young men of wilde youths saith they are all hypocrites Iustine saith Euery euill man is an hypocrite more or lesse none is worse than such And yet if a man should see him in a mantle and heare him to pronounce Iehouah in sixe lines seuen times hee would thinke well of him he being darknesse turneth himselfe into an Angell of light and as hee is an hypocrite himselfe so is his crue The flesh shee complaines she is very weake and cannot rise and the spirits are dull they cannot studie But Dauid omitting his spirituall watch fell seuen times worse than hee did before The world is an hypocrite you may see by the tares which all good writers expound hypocrites that there be bundles of hypocrites though few beare the name Christ saith in the Gospell Hypocrites Esay prophecied well of you you come neere me with your lips c. Of these there be many bundles such are all they as will not goe one inch further in doing their duties thaÌ„ the precepts of men A man might marueile at Saint Paul that he called some the circumcised of God and the Israel of God as though there were any other Israel or circumcision there are indeed the circumcised of Parliaments and the Israelites of Princes Many there are who if Iosias his statutes were abrogated would bee readie to take the statutes of Omry There is another kinde of hypocrites called Heretikes as the Nouatians Anabaptists Familists The worst kind are those in the Church which open well vntil they haue a morsell cast into their mouthes Diuers colour their hypocrisie vnder the cloake of affected popularitie as Absolom The cast of hypocrites is to ioyne to great men that if they make a scape they may not bee medled withall Secondly they will ioyne themselues to good men and if that cloake will not serue they flie to statutes as in Daniel and last of all to the cloake of religion as Pilate to Christ I adiure thee by the liuing God and as the sonnes of Iacob did to the Sichemites they gate them to circumcise them that they might kill them There is a kinde of dissemblers that thinke it but hypocrisie to take vpon one the dutie of admonishing and they say of themselues that they are not cleane fingred but cleane hearted and that they are glorious within for all that the world seeth But Iames saith they must be cleane fingred too One saith to Augustine It sufficeth mee that I haue a pure conscience or that I haue a good conscience Augustine answereth Let not that content thee but remember the words of Christ also Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heauenly father Matth. 5. This is certaine saith hee if there be a beame in thine eye there is a whole stacke in thine heart How comes it to passe then that they that are more carefull than the rest are called hypocrites Christ indeede might call the Pharisies so for hee knew their thoughts but no Prophet euer called any hypocrite that had not a beame in his eye But this is the pestilent practise of the Diuell to vexe the children of God with that sinne which they cannot with any outward witnesses or compurgators so wel discharge themselues of being a sinne in the heart If a man be accused of adulterie hee might shew the contrarie by circumstance of time and place and so acquite himselfe but for this sinne no oth will serue for then hee is thought to be greater hypocrite Giue me all the Saints saith Augustine and say to them and see how they can discharge themselues Then the matter is this two things are required in a Christian which God giueth Iob that we be both straight without and sound within FINIS A TREATISE OF ANGER MOses in the twelfth of Numbers is coÌ„mended for the meekest man vpon the earth yet Exod 32. 19. he is said to be angrie and also is commended for it and his anger is allowed where wee learne that euery anger is not forbidden in the word of God but that only which is either without or not for a â—ust cause and which is not measured by the word For anger is in vs as other qualities of the minde are that is if it be ruled by our corruption it is euill and is forbidden in the word as a worke of the flesh but if by Gods good Spirit it be sanctified and ruled by Gods word it is a dutie commanded and we ought to bring it â—oorth as a fruit of the Spirit And many of Gods seruants in the Scriptures being angry for good causes and obseruing measure are commended for it whose examples in the like causes we ought to follow That we may therefore know spirituall and Christian anger from fleshly carnall anger and that we may discerne the workes of Gods Spirit in vs from the corrupted workes of our flesh it shall be profitable by some notes to make a difference betweene them that so they may both be knowne The first note or difference betweene these two kindes of anger is this If wee can patiently swallow vp and ouercome iniuries and faults committed against our selues yet in the cause of the Lord we can be very hot earnest and iealous this is a good signe that our anger proceedeth from the Spirit of God within vs. But contrariwise men in their owne causes and quarrels and when the iniurie is done to them will be very hot and angry and marueilously
much moued but in the Lords cause they are as cold as ice and there is no heate within them which is a testimonie vnto them that their anger is fleshly and that it doth greatly displease the Lord. Therefore if when wee see a man commit any sinne and we also know that it tendeth to the dishonour of God and the hurt of his owne soule and if then we can be grieued and if then we cannot chuse but be angry hereby we may know that our anger is good because the glory of God and the profit of our brother did therevnto moue vs and not our priuate iniuries Now if wee would be glad thus to make the glorie of God the chiefe cause of our anger let vs first learne to passe ouer iniuries done against vs and quietly to beare them and by that meanes we shal better learne more safely to be angry when the thing concerneth the glorie of God for if a man hath not learned to put vp his owne iniuries patiently and without reuenge he shall mingle it with the other and so shall passe measure and most commonly he shall make both vnprofitable Secondly some men can neuer be pleased and euery light trifle doth stirre them vp to anger which cannot but be euill and this proceedeth altogether from the flesh this anger cannot be allowed But spirituall anger is not easily stirred vp and when it is then it is measured by the quantitie of the fault a small fault a small and short anger a greater fault a greater anger of a longer coÌ„tinuance For herein must we be like our heauenly Father who is slow to wrath chideth vs not continually marketh not what is done amisse nor recompenceth vs according to our deseruings But continually vseth more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to cause vs to feare him And thus ought it to be with vs also if we wil be children of such a father so that we ought to striue and labour to be loued rather than feared and by loue to allure rather than by feare to compell Againe with the Lord wee ought to be greatly grieued for great offences for smaller offences to be lesser grieued Now if a man finde himselfe to bee of a hastie nature and quickly angrie know also that such a one exalteth folly and that anger resteth in the bosome of fooles But a man of a patient spirit passeth in wisedome Yea let him know that such anger is not good and therefore labour earnestly that it may be repressed in him which that he may dolet him think and know that before holy anger there must goe prayer that the Lord in mercie may rightly direct him in the same If therefore we cannot or do not before our anger or when the occasion is offered pray vnto the Lord that he may keepe vs vpright in the same we haue to suspect our anger for we are in danger to fall and offend therein Thirdly it is a marke of Christian anger when we are angrie with sinne in whomsoeuer wee finde or whosoeuer committeth it for many will in their own matters and causes be very angrie and in them will pretend a careful zeale of Gods glorie but if a sinne be committed which toucheth them not they can easily let it passe as if a mans owne wife bee a whore his children disobedient his seruants stubborne and wilful or if any sinne be committed which toucheth him neere theÌ„ wil he exclaim cry out for that God is dishonored and will say Who euer saw such seruants What wickednesse is in children now adaies that they be thus disobedient and what women bee these to doe thus wickedly In the meane time if another mans seruant be disobedient if his wife be an whore he cannot be angrie he cannot be grieued Such men as these must needs suspect their anger for herein they bewray want of faith want of loue want of care of the glorie of God which as it is aduanced by the obedience of others as well as by ours so it is likewise dishonoured by the sinnes of others as well as by ours But when the sinne doth not concerne vs if then we cannot bee contented but the very zeale of Gods glorie and the loue of our brethren doth moue vs thereunto then may we thinke that our hearts be vpright in that anger Againe there be diuers which when their enemies offend then wil they be readie to cry out against it and will bee highly displeased withall but if their friends offend they can beare with them and thinke the sinne in them smal or nothing But Christian and spiritual anger is cleane contrarie for it rather beares with the fault in his enemie than in his friends and will sooner more sharply rebuke it in his friend than in his enemie Therefore such friends as can smooth a man in his sinne are neither to be liked nor desired for Open rebuke is better than secret loue and the wounds of a louer are sweete Wee see that if a mans child or his wife or some speciall friend were sicke in bodie they vse all meanes that they might be restored to their health and if they did not their wife children or friends would quickly thinke they loued them not And why should it not be thus in the spirituall sicknes of sinne How doth a man loue mee when hee will not vse all meanes to deliuer me from the danger of sinne When therefore our friends doe fall into sinne if then wee can be angry and that when they doe most fauour vs because the cause is Gods and concerneth their saluation if then wee can remember old loue and temper wisely loue with anger to reproue them it is a signe that our anger is not fleshly but of the spirit Fourthly there is a note of Christian spirituall anger which though it be very like to the former yet it discerneth one from another as much as any other doth For many men will be angry with other mens sinnes but they can neuer be angry for their owne Against such as these the Lord speaketh saying Hypocrite cast out the beame out of thine owne eye first and then thou shalt see to cast out the moâ—e out of thy brothers eye And againe in another place He that is cleere among you cast the first stone at her When we therefore can be first angry with our own sinnes and more angry with them than with others yea when we can throw the first stone at our selues then is our anger of the Lord. For no man can euer bee angrie in vprightnesse of other mens sinnes which cannot first be grieued and angrie with his owne If our anger begin first with our selues and that for euerie sinne that is in vs so that there is no sin which we are willing to fauour in our selues or desirous to continue and lie in it still and no man is more grieued for our sinnes than we our selues are and
we doe more accuse and condemne our selues than any other doth or can doe and againe if a sinne be not in vs yet we be afraid least it may bee and therefore wee vse meanes against it then if wee bee angrie with the sinne of others we haue this good warrant that our anger is good yea if we be accused or thought to be corruptly angrie either with our own causes or with our enemies insomuch that meÌ„ condemne our anger yet we haue the testimonie of our hearts and consciences to tell that it is not so and therefore herein may we take sound comfort Fiftly some men there are who when they are angrie with one they will bee angrie with all and their anger doth so chafe and ouercome them as it were that they are vnfit for duties either to God or their brethren This anger is altogether fleshly to be condemned That anger then which maketh vs vnfit to heare Gods word to goe to prayer which disquieteth our minds and troubleth vs that anger I say is to be misliked though it were for a good cause and in Gods behalfe for the workes of Gods spirit do not one let or hinder another but rather do further one another insomuch that if we were cold in prayer before yet this earnestnesse in Gods cause doth quicken vs vp and maketh vs very readie vnto prayer if wee were dull in hearing the word before wee are now better affected and this true zeale and anger in the Lords cause and for his glorie will put an edge to euery good thing we goe about True anger doth not let vs from doing our duties vnto God nor diminish our loue towards our brethreÌ„ but rather stirreth vp in vs a compassion ouer them for the wrath of God which wee see hang ouer their heads And for that cause we are in puâ—â— moued to pray for them more earnestly than before so farre are we from taking reuenge yea there is a greater care in vs how we may helpe them out of their sinne than to punish them for their sinne So that heere anger for the sinne is ioyned with a louing compassion ouer the partie and the one doth not so much moue vs to take reuenge of them as the oher doth moue them to pitie their case Here then is a speciall difference betweeâ—â— them for Christian anger hath euer a griefe ioyned with it both for the dishonour of God the hurt of our brother but carnall and fleshly anger hath a ioy and pleasure in it and â—eedeth it selfe therewith and is puffed vp Such godly anger was in Christ against the Pharisies where it is said that hee was angrie and sorrowfull and in another place when hee saw the destruction of Ierusalem for their sinnes for which he had bin angrie with them it is said of him that he wept Likewise Paul threatning the Corinthians that for their sins he would come to them with a rod saith after I am afraid that when I come the Lord doe humble me and I shall bewaile many that haue sinned contrariwise hee describeth fleshly anger to be such as puffeth men vp when they see the sinnes of their brethren Now that we may come to haue an holy anger wrought in vs for sin it is needfull that we labour for that affection which was in the Prophet Dauid when he saith The rebukes of them that rebuke thee haue fallen vpon me Where the Prophet sheweth that euery sin which was committed against God he thought that it was committed against himselfe and was as grieued and angrie therewith because the glorie of God which was committed to his care was stained and God himselfe dishonoured and this did make him angrie and zealous in the cause of the Lord and this zeale must be also in vs. Which that it may be tempered and not too rigorous we ought also to consider how the Apostle Paul appheth the same place when he would exhort them to beare the infirmities of the weake and not to deale ouer sharply with them he bringeth the example of Christ who suffered for the sins of the people as for his owne and so accounted of them So then we ought to thinke that the sinnes which by our brethren are committed are coÌ„mitted of vs and are ours which if wee can doe it will much abate rigour and sharpe dealing in admonition as also in the punishment of sinne The Apostle in another place saith Beare yâ— one anothers burthen and so fulfill the measure of Christ. Now if wee shall ioyne these two affections together in vs first to thinke that euery sinne committed against Gods maiestie is coÌ„mitted against vs and againe that euery sinne which our brother doth we in our own persons do the same the first will breede in vs an anger and zeale for the glorie of God the other will worke in vs patience and compassion because of our owne flesh and of the Image of God which our brother beareth and thereof will come a zealous anger ioyned with loue and compassion of the partie By these notes may true Christian and spirituall anger be tried and discerned from that which is fleshly and carnall that wee may follow the one as commanded in the law and wrought in our hearts by the spirit of God and that we may auoid the other as forbidden in the law and proceeding from the corruption of our flesh that we may neither be fooles which are alwaies angry for euery thing neither of the damnable and blasphemous family of fleshly loue which will not in their perfection be angry at all other differences there bee but if a man doe well consider of these and practise them hee shall easily discerne the rest FINIS A TREATISE OF BLESSEDNES HE may bee saide to haue tasted true blessednesse whom the Lorde before all beginnings hath chosen to saluation whose saluation purposed by God the father is performed by God the sonne to whom the election by God the father and redemption by God the sonne is ratified by God the holy Ghost in whome this assurance of faith is wrought by the word preached faith breeding peace of minde this peace causeth ioy ioy being accompanied with securitie securitie working in loue loue labouring with a care to please God with a feare to displease God from whence issueth a desire of weldoing to others indeuouring to bring them to the peace with God and man which he tasteth of himselfe Lastly he is truely blessed who besides all the former things knoweth how to vse prosperitie moderately and aduersitie patiently wayting and looking for the accomplishment of God his promise in the kingdome of heauen More particularly we will intreate of true happinesse by the causes and by the effects of it The originall cause is the loue of God in ordaining vs to bee heires of life eternall Ephes. 1. 4. Matth. 25 34. Wherein is laide open the bountifull riches of the mercie of God to vs ward in
get knowledge and feeling Wherefore all men must looke to this men and women old and young masters and seruants What will they challenge themselues to be Christians and glorie in the title alone and not esteeme of the dutie They will leaue that part peraduenture to book learned men and to Preachers Well they must know that againe whereof they are wilfully ignorant that there is a mutual coherence betweene these two things the title and the dutie What ye glorie that yeare Prophets and yet ye prophecie not ye boast that ye are Kings and ye ouercome not ye bee glad to be counted Priests and ye sacrifice not Euen Papists though they taught ignorance to be the mother of deuotion can say more for their superstition and Heretikes can say more for their diuellish opinions than Protestants for the defence of Christ his glorious Gospell Look but to the Papists and Familie of loue how painfull and cunning they are to goe to runne to ride to make one like of their heresies see how they will looke for you at markets how they will entertaine you what meekenes what mildenes they will vse to salute you This ought to shame vs this ought to make vs labour more for knowledge that when temptations inuade vs when Satan accuseth vs when heresie shal assault vs we may stand stedfast and vnremoueable we may edifie one another and in persecution not be dismaied but resist constantly vnto blood Now as Peter hath shewed that which Ioel prophecied to be fulfilled so these verses following shewe the iudgements of God which should fall vpon the Church for the neglect or contempt of these graces offered There is some question here about the time Some vnderstand it of Christ his comming in the flesh-some of his comming to iudgement others more truly thinke it to be that whole time which is betweene his comming in the flesh and his comming to iudgement and so it appeareth the most probable opinion both by the things going before and by that which followeth after For in the words going before it is saide In the last dayes I will powre out my spirit now the giuing of the spirit was fulfilled in that whole time spoken of Againe that which followeth after concerning calling vpon the name of the Lord is also meant of that time Now it both that which goeth before and that which followeth after be vnderstood of that time then it is probable that that which is in the midst is likewise so vnderstood And although Christ his first comming was a most glorious time as we may see by the testimonie of the Apostle yet his last comming shall be a farre more glorious day as wee may see Titus 2 2. Thess. 4. where his comming is described to bee with Angels and with a shoute Yet because this glorie doth appeare in the whole course of redemption it shall be good to vnderstand this as the places going before and comming after that is of the whole time in all which hee ceaseth not to offer these graces and to execute these iudgements As for the wordes themselues some thinke them to be vnderstood literally some allegorically and spiritually But they admit both First that they haue vse in their naturall signification it appeareth because the Lord neuer leaueth his Church without some instructions in the Sunne the Moone the Heauens and the Earth For besides naturall eclipses in Sunne and Moone and other exaltations yet there haue been workes extraordinarie in them both which haue been as prognostications of Gods wrath for sinne Further wee may safely gather that there was neuer any strange Eclipse Comet apparition in the heauens shaking of the earth strange and vnnatural births but after this change of nature some euent came strangely sooner or later which shewed that men had broken their obedience with God and were become monstrously disobedient which the Lord maketh knowne to vs by changing the course of nature Therefore wee say that before great Earthquakes plagues warres Comets famine or such like goeth great contempt of religion monstrous prophanenes so they be the prognostications of some notable sinnes either in religion or in life or in both Thus wee neither exclude the literall sense and yet wee doe not admit that fansie or rather frensie of the Familie of loue because we graunt that after strange disobedience and contempt followe strange punishments and reuenge so that the Prophet sheweth the workes of God for sinne either by the things following or by the signes going before It is a question why at this time wherein hee would shewe himselfe so gratious the Lord should send such tokens of his wrath Here wee see a contrarie order of teaching to flesh and blood because God will then haue his mercie manifested when he will shew his iustice And because men hearing of the Gospell imagine of a felicitie in this world therefore Peter to awaken them out of this dreame le ts them to vnderstand that vnlesse these gifts be reuerently receiued God will be most angrie because they either refuse or abuse the mercies of God so offered The vse of this is partly in respect of the elect and people regenerate and partly in respect of the wicked and vnregenerate in respect of the elect either before or after their regeneration before their regeneration to bring them to seeke Iesus Christ. For though it is certaine that God in time will call them whom he hath predestinated and chosen yet because his Gospell is not so pretious vnto them as it should be therefore the Lord sendeth them crosses sometimes pouertie sometime sicknes sometime reproch sometime a troubled minde sometime priuate miserie and sometime a publike calamitie to inuolue them among others because they haue no more trust in the promises of God before they be humbled And because men wil not easily or vsually be humbled by the bare word the Lord sealeth it by sending of troubles that when wee can feele no comfort either in heauen or in earth but perdition and matter of damnation in our selues wee should then be the fitter to receiue comfort in Christ. Againe for as much as God his children haue one speciall fault or other as priuie pride vainglorie selfe-loue or such like priuie corruptions that the word of God cannot be suffered to draw vs out of these sinnes for this cause the Lord sendeth affliction by his correction he draweth vs out of our ciuill righteousnes maketh vs make conscience of inward and hidden corruptions and putteth them in minde by miserie that the same corruption is â—â—rking in them which hath broken forth in others and that naturally it did dwell in them though repressed by the finger of God it did not violently flame out Againe where others lie in sinne and know it not because the very light of nature is choked in them God his spirit can take little hold to worke any thing vpon them that the Lord might bring them to see sinne vnknowne and to
make conscience of sinne being knowne the Lord visiteth vs with priuate and publike meanes that as the wicked shall be without all hope ease or end tormented in hell so these in mercie and measure should haue their hearts broken which because they would not doe by the louing inuocating and inuiting of them by the Lord therfore it is done by some crosses Secondly it respecteth the regenerate either to continue them in their good estate or to keepe them from some grosse sins For God his children doe sometime fall and alwaies may fall if God keep them not Because Dauid and Manasses had sinned God sent them the crosse that they might not forget him Now because the same may be in vs if the Lord will powre out his wrath vpon the wicked surely he will not suffer his owne children to be vncontrolled We must not then as some are wont to doe say Did not Dauid sinne make ye so much at me was not Dauid a great sinner and yet saued It were well indeed if we would binde Dauids sinne with Dauid his repentance or if we consider how the Sunne was turned into darkenes the Moone into blood in his kingdome if we shall see the pillars of Gods iudgements and vapours of God his wrath against him among his owne how his sonnes rebelled they that would be Counsellers became traitors and how the wicked caitifes insulted ouer him we would surely know that it did little helpe vs to reckon vp Dauid his sinning This doth God to sow the lips of the wicked that they should not say that God doth spare and punisheth not sinne in his and that they should not dreame of escape when his owne seruants are so punished And although God his children presently fall not but are readie to fall he wrappeth them often in the crosses of the wicked not so much to punish any sinne present but to preuent in them some sinne to come that thereby taking away the occasion of sinning he might humble them before they fall Againe albeit they be not subiect to grosse sins yet because they are oft puft vp with priuie pride dead vnmercifull dull forsaking their first loue sometime neither hot nor cold luke warme without zeale briefly in that they are not as God his children should be or as they themselues sometimes and before haue been the Lord in wisedome correcteth these wants and infirmities that from infirmities they should not burst out into enormities from sinning of ignorance they should not sin against conscience and from secret sinnes that they commit not presumptuous sinnes For this cause Reuel 3. the Lord sent plagues on the Church of Laodicea not so much for grosse and notorious sinnes but because they were not humbled and zealous enough but such as might more easily haue fallen into deeper enormities hereafter If men vse to trie gold seuē times in the furnace not for any masse of drosse in it but to proue it how much more had the Lord neede to trie our faith although we be not giuen to any great and notable crime For as there may be two vses in the trying of gold the one to purge it from drosse the other to fine it the more so there are two vses of corrections the one to punish sinne the other to trie their faith And although the Lord more principally doth not punish sinne but rather secondarily chiefly trying the patience of his children yet when men cannot accuse vs neither we can accuse our selues yet the Lord will purge vs from some secret corruption which may breede a sinne in time to come And hereupon it commeth that priuie pride secret selfe-loue close couetousnes hidden hypocrisie and such like are counted sinnes of God his children though of worldlings they be thought good vertues But some will say Is this the truth ye sticke to Is this the Gospell which ye professe See what hurliburlies see how many opinions there are what a companie of religions are start vp see what denying of the faith what grosse sinnes are sprung vp see what deaths plagues and warres are accompanied with it Surely it seemeth that this is not the Gospel Before all things were in better case no such disturbance in religion no such noise of notorious sinnes no such turmoilings on euery side all things were at good quiet but now we haue more troubles than euer in former times were heard of The wicked do not onely breake their neckes at this blocke but God his owne children haue daungerously stumbled at it For when Iob Dauid Ieremiah without God his spirit beheld the prosperitie of the wicked and the aduersitie of the godly they confessed their feete had almost slipped sauing that they durst not condemne the generation of God his children To remedy this the holy Ghost saith that when the graces of God doe most appeare then will the Lord send greatest iudgements for the contempt of his Gospell in the wicked and for the neglect of it in the godly Now this is foretold that we might not be offended when it commeth this vse doth Christ teach vs to make of it These things haue I told you before that when they come to passe c. For to God his children being but babes in Christ this is a great temptation And to come to our daies Doth it not trouble men much that there be so many vnlearned Ministers of learned Ministers that there be so many vngodly men that they see such oppressing Magistrates such rebellious people such carelesse gouernours that there is such an height of subtiltie in couering and cloaking sin where is most knowledge such running to sinne where is most preaching and where the Gospell is receiued that there should be such sects and heresies when they shall see the Papists readie to outface the Gospell what may a man do now or how may he stay himselfe if the Lord should leaue him Surely God hath foretold it Euen as the Sunne then shining bright the Moone giuing light the cleere aire are tokens of God his loue so much more the word and as these being darkened obscured shew God his wrath so the word obscured doth testifie his wrath much more Yea if dearths plagues famine or such like come we must be forewarned of them And our Sauiour Christ when men asked him signes he told them of many and Mat. 24. that there should be such wonders in the heauens in the earth and in the seas that euen the very elect should be confounded almost Now if Christ had not forewarned these things in the equitie of his iudgement we might indeed haue had some occasion of offence And for this cause our Sauiour Christ saith Matth. 11. Blessed are they that are not offended in me because such confusions shall be that men will be readie to lay the cause of these things on the Gospell and on the word and therefore blessed are they that are forewarned of these things and know why they come If the Iewes would not
deuisest euill against thy neighbour though it be neuer so secretly yet besides all the former the Lord hath another meanes whereby he will bring thee to discredit for it And this is a very vehemeÌ„t suspition raised vp in the heart of him of whom thou deuisest this euill for as it oftentimes comes to passe that good motions which arise secretly in thy minde for the good of another doe cause the other man to thinke well of thee though he did neuer heare of them so doubtlesse doth it oâ—ten come to passe in euill motions Thou deuisest euill against another hee in some strange manner hath a heart-burning in ielousie ouer thee thou thinkest hardly of another man and he also is hardly perswaded of thee Thus the Lord doth cause thee to bee discredited in the hearts of others as thou imaginest some euil against others in thine heart True it is that the partie may sinne and doe very ill if he suspect without iust cause in as much as he doth thus suspect through an immoderate loue of himselfe yet the worke of the Lord is here to be considered who seeing the cause to be so iust doth stirre vp such suspitions in his minde Then to returne to our purpose if we will auoide an euill name we must auoide all euil surmises and deuises against others And this the Scripture doth also forbid vs for the Wiseman from the mouth of God doth forbid vs to thinke euill of the King in our bed-chambers because birds and other dumbe creatures shall disclose the thing rather than it shall be kept close This then must make vs afraid to do euil or to imagine ill in our beds or to declare our deepe counsailes euen to them that lie in our bosomes And this as it is a good meanes to prouide for a good name so it is a speciall rule of all godlines not when we be afraide of open sinnes alone but of secret euils not of acts alone but euen of the secret cogitations and thoughts of our hearts Thus we haue heard the first step that leadeth to a good name The second remaineth to be declared and that is a godly ielousie ouer a mans owne doings that they may not breede suspition of euill For it doth often come to passe that albeit a man doe not that which is simply euill he may iustly be suspected and suffer some blemish in his good name And for this cause doth the Apostle charge vs to procure honest things in the sight of God and man For this cause he commandeth vs that if there be any thing honest or of good report that we must follow and that we must embrace It is not enough therefore that men did say I did thinke no euill I did meane no harme for if through want of care or discretion thou hast ventured vpon the occasion thou hast giuen great matter of euill speeches to thy great discredit If then we will auoide this euill name as our prouerbe is wee must auoide all things that bring it For when men will care little to giue occasion then the Lord causeth an euill name to be raised vpon them that those which indeede are desperate may suffer iust discredit and they that are otherwise may bee reclaimed from the same And surely such is the crookednes of mans nature that if the Lord should not take this course euen his children would fall into many sinnes Therefore it is most requisite that men bee mindfull to auoide occasions and so much the rather because it is commonly saide either God or the diuell standeth at their elbow to worke vpon them Let vs see this in some example of our common life Thou art accustomed to walke abroade at inconuenient times at that time some thing is stollen and thou art burdened and charged with it Againe thou vsest to deale too familiarly and lightly with a maide she is gotten with child the fault is laid on thee Hereof thou hast giuen suspition because thou hast been a night goer and such an one as hath dealt want only with the maide albeit thou be free from the very act Now if thou be the childe of God and if thou be guided by his holy spirit then will hee teach thee to take profit by this false report and to say with thy selfe Lord thou knowest that I am free from this vâ—ry act yet it was my sinne to giue any such occasion whereby men might suspect me this sinne O Lord I am guiltie of and I know thou for this sinne hast iustly afflicted me Yet deare father I see thy mercie in this that whereas indeede I haue committed many sinnes thou hast passed ouer them and taken this whereof I am not so much guiltie so that now most mercifull father I doe rather suffer for righteousnesse then for my transgression and sinne yea deare Father I doe beholde thy tender mercie in this towards mee that by this euill report thou goest about to stay me from that sinne and to preuent meâ— that I may neuer fall into the same Wherefore seeing it hath been thy good pleasure to deale thus with me behold Lord I doe repent me of my former sinnes and promise before thee euen in thy feare neuer to doe this or the like sinne euer hereafter See here I beseech you the good profit which a good child of God through Gods spirit will take of this slanderous reproch after he had receiued some godly sorrow for giuing the occasion of that report But behold the contrary worke of Satan in the heart of vnbelieuers for hee will soone teach them this lesson and cause them to say thus What doth the churle accuse me without a cause doth he father such a villanous act vpon mee who neuer deserued it at his hands surely he shall not say so for nought I will make his sayings true and will doe the thing indeede Consider then this yee that feare the Lord and see in how fickle a state they doe stand which haue giuen occasion and in what great danger they be to be brought to commit the same or the like sinne afterward Therefore if any will be sure to keepe his good name then must he be sure to auoide all such occasions as might in any wise impaire and hinder it And thus much for the second step whereby we arise to a good name Thus we haue heard of two degrees toward a good name in the auoiding of euill and the occasions thereof And these indeed haue a great force to stay an euill name but sure they be not able to build vp a good name and credit among men To these therefore there must be added a third thing which hath most speciall force for this purpose and that is that wee be plentifull in good workes This doth our Sauiour Christ charge vs to be carefull of when hee saith Let your light so shine before mâ—n that they may see your good workes Manie repine at the good
report of another mâ—n and they bee greatly grieued because they themselues be not in the like or some better credite But alas they should rather be grieued at themselues because the fault is in themselues for they regarde not to doe good they are carelesse of good works and therefore the Lord is as carelesse of them and their credite Well hee that will be commended must doe the things that be commendable he must doe good works yea he must doe good and pursue it Yea we must knowe that it is not one good worke nor two nor three that can gaine vs a good name indeede but it is required at vs that we be rich in well doing and continually giuen to euery good worke For as a precious oyntment whereto a good name is compared is made of many and most excellent simples so a good name cannot be gotten but by many most excellent vertues Now when we feele our selues affected to goodnes then we are warilie to see to two things First that all our workes bee done with a simple and sincere affection Secondly that they be done with good discretion For when a thing is done vndiscretely and without aduise it loseth the grace and beautie of the deede and therefore though the thing be good yet no great praise doth come of it because it was not done with good discretion Likewise when men doe things with sinister affections to some other end then to the glory of God they do commonly lose the price of their doings And hereof it commeth to passe that many men which do good works to merit by them or to win the fauor of their superiors or to be of good report among the people or to some such other end when I say men do things to this end the Lord punisheth them with the coÌ„trarie in stead of deseruing glory he powreth confusion vpon them in stead of honor he giueth contempt in stead of riches beggerie And albeit men may pretend the glory of God face out their wickednes with a fresh colour yet the Lord will bring their wickednes to light And truly it is maruellous to see how the Lord layeth folly vpon such men so that although in their wisdome they thinke to bleare the eyes of all men the simple soule doth see their shifts to their discredit Therfore when thou hast done well and yet art ill reported of do not straight way storme against him which hath raised vp this report against thee neither doe thou ouer hastilie cleere thy selfe but rather before the Lord examine thine owne heart and see with what affection thou hast done it And if we finde wickednes in our hearts then let vs be humble before the Lord know that he hath caused vs thus to be spoken of first to correct vs and secondly to trie vs. For when the Lord doth see vs like Scribes and Pharisies seeking rewards then he doth punish vs with the losse of our labour and with shame amongst men to see if thereby hee can bring vs to the sight of our sinnes which before we neither would nor could see And againe when we haue thus done he doth trie vs whether there be any goodnes in our hearts which may moue vs to continue in well doing notwithstanding wee bee euill spoken of Here then wee may see what fruite we must make of such reports namely they must first bring vs to a sight and feeling of our sinnes and secondly they must cause vs with greater vprightnes to continue in well doing True it is a man may be accused to haue this or that purpose in his doings although hee haue done the thing in the simplicitie of his heart But when a man through examination doth finde his heart vpright then he receiueth great comfort by it then hee may commend himself vnto the Lord and his cause into his hands For the Lord maintaineth good tongues and hearts but hee will cut out the tongues of them that speake lyes He will cause the righteousnesse of the righteous to shine as the noone day and as the Sunne after a cloude but the wicked shall be couered with their owne confusion as with a cloake This shall the godly see and reioyce therein but the mouthes of the wicked shall be stopped Thus we haue runne through the things wherby a good name may be gotten and not onely that but also whereby a man may be preserued in a good name and credit and therefore surely the more to be obserued and regarded of vs. For first of all wee see what force the good continuance of the Churches beyond the Seas hath to perswade men to embrace the truth and how soone some men will be moued to continue stedfast when they see the stedfast constancie of good men in all kinde of godlinesse Againe we knowe what great offences are giuen to the weake when whole Churches or some particular persons of some good place and credit doe not stand in that credit nor maintaine by goodnes their good name which they had gotten by great vertues The very Heathen did see this and therefore they saide that it was as great a praise to keepe praise as to get it yea and when they saw what great inconueniences would arise when men did not satisfie the expectation of the people they thought it much better neuer to haue any good report amongst men than to lose it after it had been gotten Therefore to shut vp this whole matter in one word if any man if any household if any towne if any countrey bee carefull to haue an honest report amongst men then must they eschue euill doe good then must they seeke peace and pursue it and if once hauing gotten a good name they would gladly keepe it then they must vse the same meanes so shall we haue it both of God and man Now because men doe suffer very much discredit and are very ill reported of amongst men it shall be good to consider what profit and vse we may make of such reproches and euill reportes And this shall wee doe the better if wee knowe vpon what grounds those reproches doe arise First therefore we must learne that men may bee euill reported of either for euill or for well doing When men therefore are ill spoken of they must first trie whether it be for euill or for good and if it bee for euill then must they goe a degree further to finde whether it bee for some euill worke which they haue committed or for some occasion which they haue giuen When a man is euill reported of for some euill deeâ—e which he hath done that euill deede of his is either manifestly knowne or else it is veknowne And surely it is a thing most common amongst men to suffer discredit for open and grosse sinnes yet very few doe rightly profite by it for some are shamelesse and care not what men say of them
and therfore indeed they are vnfit to receiue any profit by such reproches Therefore after the most sharpe seuere censure of the Church they must becon mitted to the hand of the Magistrate to be punished in the purse and in the body And yet surely such are their whorish faces that there is small hope of their amendement for it doth often come to passe that they which will not profit by the Church cannot receiue profit by the Magistrate Therefore after all this they must be left vnto the Lord to worke if it be his will by some extraordinarie meanes vpon their hearts which are exceedingly hardened Othersome there be who being put to open shame are sorrowfull indeede but this is because they haue sustained open shame rather than because they haue sinned against the Lord. These are in some degree better than the former yet they goe not so farre as they ought to do for the deuill hauing bewitched them doth perswade them it is no such matter as men would make them belee â—e it is and that as a wonder lasteth but nine dayes so this shall be of no long continuance Thus they are letted so that the shame cannot enter into their hearts there to worke godly sorrow which may bring forth vnfained repentance This is daily seene in whores and theeues and such like male factors who although they make large promises of amendment yet the punishment being passed they fall into the like filthines againe Some thinke that they doe dissemble and deale deceitfully but I thinke that they thinke as they speake and speake with sorrow and griefe For will a theefe purpose to steale againe when he is readie to be hanged Will a childe purpose to play the wanton when he is a beating No doubtles but in the one there is a childishnes to speake without aduise in the other is a seruilnes to be moued with nothing but present feare I graunt indeede there is hypocrisie in them yet the grosse hypocrisie whereby men labour to deceiue others is not in them but the close most dangerous hypocrisie whereby the diuell hath beguiled their owne hearts through his subtiltie This witcherie of the diuell I say is the cause why many promising amendement doe not performe the same Thus we see how men doe misse of that profit which ought to be reaped of open shame we therfore are to take a better course and to labour that as our faces doe bluâ—h before men so our soules may be confounded before the Lord that being throughly humbled vnder his hand by godly sorrow it may please him in mercie to raise vs vp Now if we doubt in this case whether our sorrow be sound or no let vs trie it by these two rules First whether wee can with contented mindes take the punishment as a correction from the Lord and yet mourne and be grieued for the sinne but in such a manner as giuing place to Gods iustice in punishing we labour for mercy in the forgiuenes of sinnes Secondly whether when we could keepe the sinne close we can yet with Dauid freely confesse and say Against thee O Lord haue I sinned This if wee can doe it is a sure argument that our sorrow is godly and that we haue well profited by that reproch which our sin did bring vpon vs. As the sinne is sometime so euident that it cannot be couered so indeede the sinne may be committed and yet either not knowne nor suspected at all or else by probable suspâ—tions When the sinne is in this case the Lord may cause a man that hath so sinned to bee accused or euill spoken of for that sinne Here the partie offending must first learne to deale wisely and in such manner as the sinne may be kept close still if it may be done without another sinne But if an oth of the Lord be required then ought we to giue God the glorie though it bee with our own shame and confesse the fault Secondly for the profits which may be made by such reports wee must learne with thankefull hearts to receiue this mercifull chastisement of the Lord and acknowledge it to his praise for hee might haue punished vs for those sinnes which were manifest yet he hath passed ouer them he might haue made these knowne but he spared our name and our credit Therefore for a second fruite this mercie of the Lord must leade vs to repentance and to an earnest sorrow for all our sinnes for it were too too grosse that wee should continue in sinne because we cannot bee conuicted of sinne for if the Lord did not mislike thy sinne why should hee raise such a report of thee Why should he saue thy good name if he were not minded to shew thee mercie And if hee would not haue thee with all thy heart to repent thee of thy sinne why doth hee whip thy naked conscience for sinne Therefore if by this louing kindnesse wee bee not led vnto repentance verily it will be a sinne that shall not escape vnpunished Thus we haue heard how an euill name doth arise of sinne committed and what profit must bee taken hereof Now let vs further consider how a man must profit by an euill name not when he haâ— by some sinne deserued it but when he hath only failed in this that he hath giuen occasion to be suspected of euill This occasion is of two sorts First when good duties are either altogether omitted or done with a grudging minde or else as it were of constraint This report must teach thee that although thou be not so euil as men would make thee yet thou art not so good as thou shouldest be Therefore by this thou must learne as to bee more carefull of doing good so to doe it with greater and better courage for the Lord Ioueth a cheerefull giuer The second occasion is inward which although no man can finde out yet the Lord for thy good doth cause men to speake euill of thee for it This inward occasion is when thy heart hath either giuen some full consent to doe euill or at the least hath much wandred in thinking of it Here the Lord doth take thee betime and suffereth men to report of thee that thou hast done that which indeed thou hast not done yet in thy heart thou hast taken pleasure in it Then the way to profit by this is to confesse the goodnesse of the Lord who will not haue thee to fall into such sinne as might deserue discredit For such is the nature of man that if any euill thought doe long tarie in the minde it will hardly be restrained before it come to the outward act Againe by this report raised on vs we must take occasion to call backe our selues if we haue consented to euill and with griefe to be sorrowfull for it or if we haue not as yet consented we must labour to represse the heate of our affections and quench them
most full of Gods spirit he was then led to be tempted in the wildernesse when he was most furnished he was most tried On like manner when wee haue receiued some great gifts wee must looke both that the Lord for his part will take some triall of them and that Satan also watching for the richest pray and gaping for a man when he hopes to haue the best spoyle will for his part there vse the most force and cunning where he findeth the rarest and most notable seruants of God partly because he most enuieth them and partly for that by pride he thinketh soonest to inueigle them Wherefore if Gods children shall truly examine their owne hearts in this sinne they shall haue some testimonie and triall in themselues whether they bee thankfull for Gods mercies in truth or no if hauing receiued much they feare much and by how much the more they increase in gifts by so much they grow the more iealous ouer their thoughts wordes and deedes and sit as it were in the watch-tower of their hearts viewing to espie euen their least declinings Which thing if we could doe in trueth hee should not so haue the graces of God and feeling of the spirit by fits but both in greater measure and longer continuance the want of which heede taking to our selues constraineth the Lord to punish vs as I sayd with dulnes and deadnes of spirit thereby to preserue vs from viler sinnes which otherwise our pride and securitie would carrie vs headlong into And were it so that in reuerence and feare wee could attend more on the Lord we should not haue his good spirit so rare a guest vnto vs wee should finde the increase and returne of greater consolations than we haue Why doe men then so much marueile at the dulnes of minde comming on them after some rare feelings of the spirit and when they haue tasted ioyes glorious and vnspeakable and thinke that now all the fruites of Gods grace are as cleane gone away in them as if they neuer had tasted of the power of regeneration seeing vnthankfulnes is so ordinary and vsuall a sinne with vs But admit we haue some good witnesse of conscience and our heart telleth vs that we haue been thankfull then must we thinke that the Lord doth trie vs and will bring vs to acknowledge that the thing we had was his onely gift to giue and take away at his pleasure and that it came not from our selues as a thing to command at our becke Howbeit vsually and for the most part our vnthankfulnes is the cause of this dulnes Now albeit this kind of buffeting be grieuous vnto vs yet wee must not desire vtterly to be freed from it because by it our pride is cured For if that chosen vessell and seruant of the Lord Paul so abounding in graces of the spirit so frequent in fasting so often in prayer watchings and temptations could not preuaile against this sinne seeing by all these former waies hee could not subdue this corruption in the flesh we must not dreame and delude our selues that wee vsing nothing so many helpes of mortification should vtterly be rid from the same When the Lord then shall exercise vs with this pricke in the flesh although it is the messenger of Satan to buffet vs yet we must take hold on this to our comfort that the Lord disposeth and moderateth it and though wee be often and long assaulted with it yet still wee must mislike it we must still be grieued for it and pray in Christ against it we must tremble and hee humbled in our selues that wee should haue such strange and doubting thoughts of Gods wisedome power maiestie and prouidence c. and yet in such manner and measure as knowing it to be Gods mercie that by these meanes the Lord would keepe vs from more vile and enormous crimes Further and besides this the Lord giueth vs to see such monsters of the minde to forewarne vs and to make vs more afraid of falling into the outward action of sinne Thus wee haue often temptations of vnbeleefe to make vs to feare the falling from the faith we haue priuie discourses of Poperie to shew what a dangerous thing it were to be giuen ouer vnto Poperie wee haue often vile thoughts of adulterie murder and theft to driue vs more earnestly to pray that we neuer fall into thâ—â—e sinnes in action And for this cause they that will not make some holesome instruction of their inward temptations nor suspect their falling into the action of sinne by the affection of sin often fall for their pride suddenly into adulteries murthers thefts heresies poperie and such like Thus the Lord coÌ„meth by the messenger of Satan the pricke of the flesh to try vs whether wee will sticke to the word preached or to such suggestions ministred to tri our faith to confirme vs in the fauour of God when wee shall obtaine the fauour of God who often assisteth his children being humbled euen in most dangerous assaults and leaueth them being puft vp in the least temptations so as they fall that thereby they may know what helpe is of God and not of man And howsoeuer flesh and blood counteth this but a paradoxe yet sure it is that our case is worse when the Lord ceaseth by such meanes to â—â—ft fanne vs than when he holdeth vs from some profitable temptation for our exercise For we shall see many who desiring rather to â—e freed from the crosse than to reape the fruite of it although for the time wherein they endured their temptations at the first they were cleere and innocent yet afterward haue fallen most grieuously because they would not profit by those temptations which the Lord sent either to punish some sinne past not throughly repented of or to correct some sinne present not espied or to forewarne vs of sinne to come not suspected of vs â—ome haue been tempted to heresie some to pride some to worldlines who disdainfully looking at such thoughts as matters of no importance though they were before vnattainted of these euils yet now haue come to be heretikes proude persons worldlings This ought to teach vs then most to suspect our selues when wee thinke our estate safest And blessed is the mâ—n that fâ—â—reth alâ—â—â—es This numbnes of the soule striueth and striketh deeply euen against the ordinance of God for our saluation I meane the word the Sacraments and praier so that oftentimes our case standeth thus we thus say iâ—â— our selues If I heare the word so it is I feele no great want of it in receiuing the Sacraments I haue no pleasure in not receiuing them I haue no griefe If the exercises of religion priuate and publike bee vsed there is noâ— much good done if they bee omitted there is no great hurt done if I haue spare time I can goe vnto them if I haue neuer so little businesse I can keepe me away
the secret counsel of the Lord herein we must know that neither the promise of the Lord is so vniuersall that euery particular childe of a faithfull man should be within the couenant for if of many there be but one blessed the promise is performed Yea which more is though that a faithfull man haue neuer a good childe yet if vnto the thousand generation there be but one good the couenant is not broken Neither must wee tie the Lords worke so much to man that a good man may not haue an euil sonne seeing though the Lord visit not his sinnes yet hee may visit the sinnes of some of the forefathers to the third and fourth generation going before To the second I say that an euill father hauing a good child though the Lord shew not mercie to that particular man therein yet he may remember his promise to some of the forefathers in the thousand generation going before And though that an euill man haue no cursed child yet the curse may be accomplished in the third and fourth generation following Wherefore not speaking of election or reprobation which we leaue onely to the Lord to make good or bad according to the good pleasure of his owne will I exhort parents to vse the ordinarie meanes to bring vp their childreÌ„ so as they either by some good tokens may see them the children of God and heires of the couenant or at the least be comforted in their owne consciences if the Lord refuse their children for some cause vnknowne in that to their abilitie they haue vsed all good meanes to bring them vp well and offered them to God And if parents haue cause to be grieued when thus trauailing in good education they cannot see good in their children how much more cause of griefe may they haue when they haue vsed no labour at all to bring them vp in the feare of the Lord and yet many will be grieued for the one that will not be grieued for the other Wherefore let vs learne if we will conueigh Gods blessings to our posterities to vse all holy duties thereunto and on the contrarie if we will be loath to conueigh Gods iudgements to our children let vs carefully auoide all meanes that leade vnto them And surely as it is a blessed thing in the houre of death with Simâ—on to depart in peace leauing our wife children and seruants spouses to Christ children to God and seruants to the Lord so in death no one thing will be more grieuous to a man than the Lords hauing giuen him the charge and dignitie of so many soules to be furthered to saluation that his owne tormented conscience shall presse him how in as much as he could he hath helped them forward to their damnation and so which is more fearefull he shall haue them spuing and foming out in his face continual curses in hell accusing him for euer to be the murtherer of their soules Howbeit I doe not exempt children from all blame so charging the parents as though the children were free from all guiltinesse herein for I am not ignorant that as in the time of Ezekiel so in our dayes youth is readie enough to take vp this Prouerbe The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes and the childrens teeth are set on edge But I affirme that though the occasion be offered of such wicked parents yet the cause of destruction is still in the children themselues And besides that it is sure that the soule which hath sinned shall die the death Seeing also there be some yong men who notwithstanding the great prophanenes of the most the manifold corruptions offered abroade the vngodly examples abounding at home are so mightily preserued by the seede of grace that they escape safely in an holy course of life lamenting when they see the least occasion of euill reioycing in the least occasion of good things the rest who please themselues and hope to shelter their sinnes vnder their parents defaults are plainely left without excuse and are iustly guiltie of the blood of their owne soules Labour therefore ye yong men to wipe away the teares of griefe from your fathers eyes and stay the sorrowfull spirits of your tender mothers and consider with your selues if you haue any good nature in you and haue not buried the vse of common reason what a shame it is to be a shame vnto your fathers to whom ye ought to be a glorie and thinke ye wanton wits that haue not cast off all naturall affections what a contempt it is to be a contempt vnto your mother to whom ye haue offered as it were a despightfull violence in that ye are as it were a corrosiue vnto her heart when as ye should haue bin a Crowne vnto her head The end of al this briefly is thus much that parents hauing children not walking either in knowledge or in a good conscience must make some vse of so iust a cause of griefe examining themselues and accusing their owne soules before the Lord either for that their meeting was prophane to so holy an estate or brutish because they desired rather a seede like vnto themselues in flesh and blood than such as might be like to Christ by grace and new birth or that they begat their of spring as meere naturall or very carnall men or because they either prophanely neglected al educatioÌ„ or monstrously misliked that in their children which they liked in themselues and punished in them their owne corrupt precepts or for that they suffered iniuriously their children to doe euill vnto others which they could not suffer them to doe vnto themselues or vntaught that at home which was taught abroad or in that they doe lie in some sinne vnrepented of or else because they neuer made conscience to bring their posteritie within the couenant of saluation but still loued their flesh in their children not their soules And children must here also learne that it is one speciall propertie of a liberall and ingenuous nature to be carefull so to liue that in time they may bee a glorie to their fathers and a ioy to their mothers which the Lord grant to vs all for his glorie and our euerlasting comfort through Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour FINIS OF REPENTANCE AND TRVE SORROVV FOR SIN THE SEVENTH SERMON Acts 2. vers 37. 38. Now when they heard it they were pricked in their hearts and saide vnto Peter and the other Apostles Men and brethren what shall we doe Then Peter saide vnto them Amend your liues and bee baptized euery one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes c. IN this portion of the holy booke of God is set downe to vs an effect or rather a fruite of Peter his sermon which hee made for the answering of the slanderous reports of the Iewes at what time they sawe the wonderfull gifts of God sent downe vpon the Apostles In which Sermon the Apostle had pricked their consciences with shewing
corrupt within euen so must the children of God doe and they must make a conscience to keepe downe their corruption or else that filthy fountaine will grow vp still and they shall see that it will so worke with them that euen if Sathan were away and should doe nothing it would pull and draw them from God except they do suppresse it and continually meditate vpon it This is painefull vnto the wicked but very ioyfull and pleasant vnto the children of God when they shall sell all their sinnes for euer for the more of them they sell the more sweet and comfortable it will be vnto them Besides this we haue an aduersarie within vs euen the pricke of the flesh the messenger of Sathan for so the Apostle witnesseth of himselfe 2. Cor. 12. 7. Least I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of our reuelations there was giuen vnto mee a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet mee because I should not be exalted out of measure Who or what man was more in taking paines than the Apostle Paul Who went through more perils for the testimonie of Christs truth Who was more zealous in aduancing the Gospell of Christ Iesus Could not all the Apostles watchings all his fastings his dangers his continuall prayers finally could not all his giftes and graces which were in him aboundantly beate downe and cure this pride and arrogancie of the spirit in him Who therefore or what are we that thinke we can get so easily a victorie of sinne seeing the Apostle who was carried vp to the third heauen cannot doe it When all other sinnes are ended in a man and when he thinketh himselfe safe from sinne then commeth pride for it ariseth of well doing and therefore the Apostle saide that the pricke of the flesh did buffet and boxe him Where hee sheweth that this sinne was so grieuous vnto his soule that hee fought against sinne and Sathan euen as Christ did fight against him when after he was baptised he was tempted of him Euen so it commeth to passe with the children of God when they are deliuered as it were wholy from sinne and thinke themselues most farre off from offending God then Sathan commeth like an Angell of light seeking by this meanes to deceiue them that in well doing they should please themselues ouermuch and so displease God wherefore the vertue of God must appeare in our infirmities For as the Apostle saith Gods power is made perfect through weakenesse and therefore when any temptation shall happen vnto vs we are to beware that we neither make a light account of them neither be too much afraide of them for as it is with the bodily enemie so is it likewise with the spirituall if thou be carelesse then thine aduersary setteth vpon thee at vnawares if too fearefull then he ouer commeth thee at the first assault euen so is it with Sathan if thou be secure and passe not for him then he suddenly taketh thee napping if thou be ouer feareful then likewise he seeketh thy destruction Wherfore take good heed vnto Sathan see that thou make not too light account of his temptations but still consider with thy selfe that the diuell is euer knocking at the doore readie if thou haue but one euill thought to enter into thee Wherefore beware least by reason of thy securitie the diuell do enter into thee be humble in thy soule as it becommeth the child of God on the other side feare him not too much but knowe that God Christ Iesus the holy Ghost and the Angels in heauen and all the Saints of God in earth will take thy part against him THE ELEVENTH SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM as followeth EPHES. 6. vers 10. 11. 12. 10 Finally my bâ—â—thâ—â—â— be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might 11 Put on the whole armour of God that yee may bee able to stand against the assaults of the diuell 22 For we wrestle not against fleshe and blood but against principalities against powers and against the worldly gouernours the princes of the darkenes of this world against spirituall wickednesses which are in the hie places AFfter the Apostle had vsed generall doctrine and in forced thereupon particular exhortations hee returneth from his specials to generall exhortationâ— againe as wee may see in these verses wherein â—ee exhorteth them to stand strongly and therefore putteth them in mâ—â—â—e of armour without the which they must needes lye oâ—â—n to their aduersaries The perill whereof is so much the greater by how much their aduersaries were the sorer and for that cause the Apostle falles into the description of them with whom they must encounter Afterward the seuerall peeces and parts of our defence are set downe c. More plainly these things are worthie to bee noted The exhortation it selfe in these wordes Bee strong in the Lord. Secondly the way how to stand by putting on the armour of God Thirdly the reason which is For wee wrestle not with flesh and blood alone c. Lastly a description of the weapons and armour it selfe Finally that is to conclude or what remaineth or take this the conclusion and corollarie of al that you must not thinke it a small thing to professe Christ his Gospell as some doe neither yet on the other side must â—e be discouraged at the difficulties of the professio but as on the one side you must still thinke of a battel and not dreame of peace so you must know that the Lord will harnesse you euen with his owne coate armour thereunto Thus he noteth with two extremities incident to Christians that is that either they forget that they are in a warfare by securitie and presumption and thinke it to be lesse than it is or else they are too much dismaid at the first view of it and so desperatly yeeld ere they fight But doe any here marueile that Paul should speake thus to Gods children and well approued Christians To them I answer that besides other miserable experieÌ„ce of latter times present time which doth declare it too openly Dauid a deare child of God Peter a professed an approued Christian will sufficiently teach them in this point One would little thinke Dauid had had an adulterous heart or bloodie hand if one should haue told Peter that he would haue â—orsworne his soueraigne Sauiour it had been a matter of quarrell But seeing Dauid in the conflict shrunke and Peter in the triall failed let vs beware we be not daring Dauids nor prowd Peters speaking further then we try our hearts No doubt of it Peter spake simply and as he thought yet he saw not what he thought he knew not his owne heart It is another thing as Gods children can well tell vs to haue a general knowledge of our strength and another thing to haue a particular feeling of it let vs thereupon still remember that heauenly apophthegme Who so will followe
Christ must for sake himselfe Now if Satan finde vs wisely and warily catechized in this point then he turnes another leafe and works ouâ— desperation Then he shewes the difficulties of godlines our weakenes and the number of our hinderances to bring vs to be discouraged but this is the more rare euill Thus Satan finding another corruption vseth another course with vs if he cannot make vs easie Christians he will make vs heauie ChristiaÌ„s To raise vp such faint hearts the Apostle cries Be strong and least any man should replie of his owne want of strength Paul shewes what and whose strength he meanes namely Gods strength and in the power of his strength this strength is required when wee see it is not good fighting with Satan in his owne armour he is a sophister dispute not with him in his owne logique he is an oratour beware of his eloquence he is a Prince take heede of his power As Satan in his owne cause must vse his owne strength so wee in the Lords cause are to trust to the Lords strength This doctrine requires rather meditation than declaration conscience than knowledge to be made of it Now to shew how we must be strong it is added Put on the whole armour of God c. It is a pleasant and profitable comparison here vsed to shewe the estate of Christians As silly souldiers going into the camp cannot hope for any good issue if they bee naked and vnarmed so we if in our daily conflicts we remaine vnfenced cannot thinke of any better end than to be ouercoÌ„med But three things here offer theÌ„selues First it must be God his armour Secondly it must be a whole armour Thirdly it must be put on There are some in the pride of their wit and opinion of their learning and policie that maruell that silly soules lye so weakely vnder Satans hand But alas if one temptation shake them if one wound of conscience bruise them they see no learning but learning from heauen no wisedome but the wisedome of the spirit can helpe them Satan will ouercome them in his owne armour and Gods cause is defended with his owne strength Now that we must put on all it is plaine for as he were worthy to be counted a foole that with one peece or with a few would venture into the battel seeing the enemie strikes rather at one part not fenced than at all the other couered so what were it to haue one grace of God what to leaue one sinne what to see one want what to hate one corruption and yet to lye open in a great many Lastly wee must put on our harnesse Admit a man had his armorie neuer so well stored and his weapons neuer so tried if either he cannot put on his armour or being armed wants skill to vse it what doth it profite when the enemie knocks at his gateâ—so if I haue neuer so good things if either in temptation I knowe not how to vse them or to deale in them how shall I stand at Satans assaults This courage must be neither meane nor in our selues but in God and in the power of God and in the might of his power And to adde to the former examples moe consider how Noah presuming proued weake how Ezekiah after many distresses not suspecting himselfe did fal for the Lord leauing him he was vaineglorious euen before Gods enemies So far haue euen Gods seruaÌ„ts bene deceiued in an opinioÌ„ of their strength not that they were grosse hypocrites but that they saw not the corruption of their owne hearts and therefore when they came to handy strokes they were foyled No doubt Peter as we said the other Apostles were not purposed to deceiue mens eyes yet they fell Who then are we hauing no such strength if the Lord let vs see our weakenes by withdrawing his spirit from vs why should we thinke well of our selues Late lamentable memorie shewes that many old Gospelâ—ers are now cold professors some being heretikes some Epicures some worldlings No little charge nor slender burthen is Christianitie then for many seeke the straight way and cannot get in many either in practise or otherwise being plainely Atheists And surely hereof it must teach vs that Gods Saints in tentation and acculation are so faire to seeke for wisedome strength as we are to learne wisedome by other ineÌ„s harmes least in trouble we be such as falter in affliction Heere our Sauiour Christ his admonition commeth in speede that if we will come to him we must goe out of our selues and thinke no wiâ— wisedome reason or streÌ„gth to stand on temptation if the Lord keepe vs not We are as in building so in battell for the building we must prouide stuffe enough for the battell we must prouide sufficient furniture we are to cast our costs before wee must recken our reuenewes and take accompt of our armory and consult of our ability because of Christianitie bee building and warring together we must prouide both trowell and sword together least finding hard tempests we retire and recoâ—le with shame And what makes vs so secure but that we thinke that Christian profession is but a sleight And to goe further why comes it to pasâ—e that oft disputing Preachers in conflicts are confounded and most couragious châ—me subtill oâ—â— tâ—e vileâ—t dastards but from hence that they trust in themselues But ô maliâ— of the â—n ô corruption of naturâ—â— if thou Satan canst not make vs â—o presume thou wilt â—xtremitâ— to despaire ô vile nature thy preiuming is the way to despairing And to soeake of this latter extremitie which is the lesse curable euill if Satan meete with vs as hauing a â—ight of our weakenes sure he will bring vs to despaire It is a sure temptation to hindereâ—â—hâ—eâ—â— which â—eliâ—fâ—â—n perfection is as hard as to fulfill the lawe and it is Satans practise â—he once see vs downe he will keepe vs downe answer all our wants If we say we haue no wisedome he will confirme it â—â—y he will make vs to despaire not only of our wisedome but of Gods wisedome in vs. But remember that that which is not in vs is in Christ. Remember Gods strength must be seene in our weakenes Nâ—cessarie then was this reduplication of Paul concerning the strength and might of God In tentation we say we are strongly tempted Paul saith the Lord will strongâ—â— help vs. But here note a difference betweene the exhortations legall and euangelicall The exhortations of the law kill the exhortations of the Gospell quicken For he that thinks he should doe good as he should doe it and leaue sinne as he ought to doe shall finde corruption in euery thing Hereof it comes to passe that many say I see nothing in prayer and in all gâ—od things but hypocrisie It is well thou thoughtest thy selfe liuing but thou art dead But to â—â—â—â—â— to the difference spoken of the exhortations of the lâ—w do bind vs on paine of death the
our owne consciences then should wee offer to others a larger cause of magnifying the name of God who hearing vs vse such spirituall gladnes might bee prouoked to an holy emulation and say surely this is the power of the holy Ghost this is vndeceiueable ioy happie are they that can thus reioyce in the Lord. Oh that the Lord would giue vs of the spirit and fill our hearts with such gladnes thus others vndoubtedly would plentifully bee rauished by our godly examples Though some would laugh at vs as they did at the Apostles when they had receiued the holy Ghost yet others would reuerently maruaile at it and willingly followe it Wherefore when with the man of God we shall be perswaded of our immortalitie both of body and soule when wee hauing God his cause in hand shall vse it in a good conscience as he did wee shall surely and sincerely with him reioyce And what I pray you in the night season in thundering and lightning in earthquakes blazing starres and fierie starres in extraordinarie working of the heauens maketh vs so dismaid and at our wits end want of faith What maketh vs at the death of our friends to mourne and that wee will not be comforted Paul 1. Thessal 4. 13. telleth vs want of hope FINIS OBSERVATIONS ON THESE VERSES FOLLOVVING Being part of the 42. Chapter of Genesis THE THIRTEENTH SERMON 9 Ye are spies and are come to see the weakenes of the land 12 Nay but ye are come to see the weakenes of the land 14 This is it that I spake vnto you saying Ye are spies 15 Hereby shall ye be proued by the life of Pharaoh ye shall not goe hence c. 21 We haue verily sinned against our brother c. IOseph a good man and yet lieth so was Lot a good man and yet loth to part from Sodom These were great offences Whence come they from custome no doubt Ioseph being amongst prophane men had some smell of their wordes And Lot though their wickednes and Sodomitry vexed his righteous soule yet through custome hee could haue found in his heart to haue liued still amongst theÌ„ So first wee must here bee taught to eschewe ill custome and companie The second note hence to be obserued may answere a peece of a doubt in the former two examples of Ioseph and Lot For some man may say Ioseph and Lot both good men dwelt and kept companie with the wicked therefore wee may doe so But it may be answered that examples proue nothing without the warrant of the word And as for Ioseph God had sent him extraordinarily to prouide for his fathers familie but Lot chose to dwel in SodoÌ„ for his lucre as ye may read in the thirteenth chapter of this booke the tenth verse and therefore this greedie desire was altogether vnlawfull and though the Lord in mercie deferd the punishment thereof he punished that yet at length in his wife who was turned into a pillar of salt in himselfe and his owne daughters with whom hee committed abominable incest Therefore we see that it followeth not because they dwelt among the wicked therefore we may It was not sufficient for Ioseph to haue had a misliking of lying but hee should haue abstained from it and detested it in heart No doubt he being a godly man otherwise had a misliking of it but because he did not euen abhorre it we see how in time he was brought vnto it and as it were to make no conscience of it So it is not sufficient for vs to haue a misliking of vnlawfull apparell playes sport naughtie and vngodly talke but we must in heart detest it much more in practise otherwise by euill companie wee may easily bee drawne to follow them The Physitions meanes is to bee vsed in time of sicknes and the plague to be auoided in flying from it so we must vse meanes to auoide sinne by the word and praier and as much as we may the place where it aboundeth least we be infected And if it so be that wee cannot auoide for it may bee the Lord will sometimes trie vs with the companie of foolish vaine and prophane worldlings to see how wee will cleaue to him if then wee cannot auoide but our eyes shall behold vanitie our eares shall bee filled with vngratious and gracelesse graces in lying swearing and blaspheming the name of our God then shew your selues to the world that you are not of the world assure your owne soules that you are called and chosen of the Lord not only by a cold kinde of misliking of these things but by an vtter abhorting and detesting them from the heart otherwise we may be by Iosephs example drawne not onely to approue them but also to commit the like and to forget our selues and to heape vp the wrath of God against vs so that when their destruction commeth except the Lord shew mercie but if we tempt him hee will shew no mercie wee shall be pat takers of all their plagues and the vengeance which the iust and most righteous God hath threatned to throw downe vpon them Vers. 14. Againe Ioseph said vnto them This is it that I spake vnto you saying Yee are spies Ioseph maketh another lie So wee see that vse is a sore matter which had brought him to this that he stucke not at a lie and yet we know that the lier euen killeth his owne soule Nay but see he left not here he went further yet In the fifteenth verse Hereby yee shall bee prooued By the life of Pharaoh ye shall not goe hence Ioseph smelleth by this vse of Idolatrie hee forsaketh the Lord and sweareth by him which is no God Besides another fault he commeth neere for swearing and periurie because his oth commeth very neere a lie and wee know that vntruth and an oth iumping together maketh periurie and it cannot bee but those that sweare readily must sometimes be for sworne Ioseph was a Magistrate Magistrates may goe farre in examining and searching and sifting suspected persons when they appeare before them that they might come to the truth of the matter but to affirme flatly and falsely is against Gods commandement and therfore a grieuous offence Vers. 17. So he put them inward three dayes Now hee did not imprison them of any corrupt affection or desire of reuenge but there may bee great reasons to shew that hee vsed great wisdome in his doing First if Ioseph should not haue done thus but should at the first haue made himselfe known vnto theÌ„ they for shame would neuer haue gone back againe to their father Secondly this dealing thus with them was a meanes to humble them Thirdly he might doe thus that he might be more fully certified of the state of his father And lastly the short time of his imprisoning them was a token of his loue towards them Vers 18. Then Ioseph said This doe and liâ—e for I feare God As though hee should say Doe not you feare for I feare God I am
To him will I looke that is of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words Those that are afflicted are either such as are instructed before both whence their affliction cometh and to what ende they are sent or else they are such as are ignorant and know nothing hereof They that are ignorant when they see themselues so punished they are driuen into great streights they looke onely vpon the curse of God they neuer consider the appertinances thereof and that the cause thereof is the transgression of Gods law and that it is sinne for which God is angry and that which hee punisheth in them vpon which their blindnes they attribute the cause of their paine either to Witches or to naturall causes or fortune or some such thing and hereupon to be released of their griefe they goe and runne and ride to wise men as they call them to Witches yea oftentimes to the Diuell himselfe and vse all vnlawfull meanes that they can deuise But for these what remedie is there surely euen first to consider that their afflictions are sent from God Secondly to enquire at his word the cause that moued the Lord to lay them vpon them The Lord no doubt will answere them out of his word that it was sinne Thirdly the end which the Lord hath set downe which is to humble vs. Now if wee consider that the Lord hath sent it that sinne was the cause thereof and wee bee truly humbled because of our sinnes then may wee bee bold to seeke to the waters of comfort and drinke freely of the water of life which our Sauiour hath promised to all that come vnto him to be refreshed They which are instructed both whence affliction commeth and wherefore and to what end they commonly are very sory and do earnestly repent them and although they are something troubled because before they were neuer sufficiently humbled yet are they not dismaid they haue the stay in themselues they hold it as most certaine that their God as he is all wisedome and therefore knoweth all things that are best so hee is infinite in mercie and putteth vpon him the affection of a father to those that feare him and giueth nothing to his children but those things which may be best for them and therefore they know he scourgeth as a father or beateth as a schoolemaster and no tender father or wise schoolemaster will correct the child with beating when words may serue so that they knowe the Lord was euen to take his rod in hand before hee could renew them and hereby hee meaneth to fine them that they may come out of afflictions as fined gold whom the Lord will make vessels to eternall glorie That which is set downe here of the afflictions of Iosephs brethren wee may tearme more rightly by the name of scaring than of punishment and affliction for they were but put in feare onely and though they were put in ward it was but for a very small time and wee reade of no correction that was laid vpon them no it appeareth by Iosephs affection to them who could not abstaine but was faine often to burst forth into teares when he had gone from them that he so tendred them as his brethren when by the wisedome of the spirit of God hee made a shewe as though hee would deale very hardly with them yet this fearing and searing of them it humbled them and draue them to confesse and to say one to another we haue vtterly sinned against our brother in that wee saw the anguish of his soule when hee besought vs and wee would not heare him therefore is this trouble come vpon vs. And here we see how they confessed their fault when they were scared before they â—eit any punishment vpon them which may be an argument that it was a true humbling from the heart with a griefe not of the punishment for there was yet none laid vpon them but of their sinnes which then they brought into their remembrance and it lay as a burthen vpon their conscience that they euen saw Gods iudgements readie to giue sentence of condemnation against them except they preuented him by speedie repentance Whereas if it had been done and had been in time of affliction that they had been so humbled it had been hard to say whether it had been done truely or dissemblingly with a feeling of their sinnes or the greatnes of their griefe which they sustained as is said before Thus we may learne that the Lord God doth not onely to humble vs before his Maiestie set forth the law vnto vs and preach vnto vs the threatnings thereof and then if they take no place amongst vs he laieth his rods and scourges vpon our backs but commonly of his infinite wisedome and mercie before hee afflicteth betweene the preaching of the law and affliction he scareth vs he shaketh the rod of correction ouer vs and before he punisheth hee sheweth tokens of displeasure and that wee haue prouoked him to anger wherefore we haue experience of his great mercie in this land amongst vs at this day We haue had the law preached vnto vs loe these twentie yeeres but where is any humbling any confessing of sinnes before the Lord nay wee neglect the word and haue it in contempt amongst vs wee euen loath the bread of the Lord which is of power to worke saluation to all that by faith shall feede thereon we preferre our pleasures before the keeping of the Lordes Sabbaths wee esteeme of the Lord himselfe who hath made vs of nothing bought vs with a price euen his owne blood and who one day will call all before him to iudgement as nothing we come to pray to him with lesse reuerence than to miserable men our lips say some prayers vnto God but our hearts haue some other Gods namely our belly or our goods wherein we wholy delight and in whom wee onely trust And indeed it is lamentable that prayers are saide of a number to keepe a custome and a fashion euen mocking of God and deceiuing our own soules Will the Lord suffer this Is the sacrifice acceptable that commeth not from an humbled and prepared heart no hee will not accept it All these abominations are in the land and may not the Lord haue good cause to visit amongst vs nay to come euen in iudgement against vs And yet see the vnspeakable mercie and the long suffering and the exceeding loue of God towards vs who hath for borne his rods thus long and yet destroieth vs not but before his beesome of destruction shall come to sweepe vs away hee sheweth vs foretokens of his displeasure he now beginneth to scare vs to see if yet by this meanes he may humble vs and so preserue vs from those plagues and iudgements which hee is presently purposed to bring vpon all the vngodly of the earth But how doth the Lord scare vs and what whips be they wherewith he meaneth to scourge They are many and we cannot see them all
in the word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods The reason is very good if the schoolemaster taketh paines in teaching the schollers owe to him other necessaries Such is the subtiltie of Satan which rageth and stormeth at the Gospell of Iesus Christ the reaching whereof he seeth is the decaying of his kingdome when as by no other meanes he can ouerthrow the same yet doth he mightily heaue at it by drawing the peoples harts from nourishing and maintaining the Preachers thereof that they being oppressed with penurie might be constrained to forsake their ministerie So that it is no marueile though the Apostle giueth so straight a charge thereof seeing so great danger might ensue If they sowe vnto you spirituall things is it a great thing if they reape of you carnall things If the Ministers giue vnto the people gold is it much for them to giue chaffe againe yet there is a greater difference betweene that that the Minister distributeth among the people that which he receiueth of them than is betweene gold and chaffe For he giueth vnto them by the preaching of the word the kingdome of heauen what treasure may be compared vnto it and will not they giue him of their worldly commodities to maintaine his liuing Truly it were a token of too too much infidelitie and a manifest argument that we are not Christians but very Heathen if we should refuse to nourish the Minister that laboureth for our profit It is manifest in the law that the Priests which waited on the Altar liued of the Altar Euen so hath the Lord appointed that they which preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell Naturall reason teacheth vs this and yet is it written in the Scripture also that no man goeth on warfare at any time of his owne cost for the souldier receiueth his stipend Neither doth any manplant a vineyard and eateth not of the fruite thereof for to that end doth he plant it because he would enioy the fruite And againe No man keepeth a flocke and eateth not of the milke thereof But if the case standeth so in earthly matters that euery man enioyeth the fruite of his labour and is maintained by the same how much more ought the Ministers and Pastors liue of their flocke to whom they are so profitable and for whose sake they take such paines If therefore you will haue such an one placed ouer you that shall refuse no paines in studying night and day in preaching the word in season and out of season in exhorting and trying all meanes to doe you good and that shall loue you so tenderly that his owne life shall not be deare vnto him for your sake you must know it is your dutie to prouide all things necessarie for him for you must not make him your slaue but you must so minister vnto him that he may giue himselfe wholy vnto the faithfull doing of his dutie that he may not be drawne away with other cares from the same If the Lord hath commanded not to mousell the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corxe much lesse to withhold the Minister from things necessarie to preserue his life The labourer is worthie of his wages How wonderfully forward were the Galathians in fulfilling of this dutie when as they would not haue refused to pull out their eyes if it had beene possible and haue giuen them to the Apostle Which words although they be of supererogation yet doe they expresse such loue and readines in administring of their worldly commodities that they would haue pluckt out their owne eyes and giuen them vnto him also if by that meanes they might haue pleasured him Truly there is good cause why they should thus loue and prouide for their Minister which laboureth faithfully for if the childe cannot recompence the paines kindnes of his parents in bringing him into this world and prouiding things necessarie for his education neither the scholler the paines of his maister which hath garnished his breast with wisedome and knowledge much lesse can the childe of God recompence his spirituall father who hath begotten him vnto the Lord. Refuse not them to bestow part of thy worldly commodities vpon him that hath brought thee such heauenly treasure without the which thy estate were more miserable than the condition of brute beasts But because it may seeme very much to the worldly minded man who respecteth nothing but temporall things to thinke that he must be so liberall toward his Minister as to prouide him all things that he hath neede of although the children of God which are alreadie called and haue tasted how sweete the Lord hath beene to them by the Ministers meanes whom the Lord hath vsed as an instrument to bring them home will not thinke it much to do their dutie that very liberally in prouiding for their Pastor you shall vnderstand in what sort you ought to prouide for him First you must see that he hath sufficient for to finde himselfe and his familie necessarie foode and apparell for their bodies Secondly you must giue him wherewith to keepe hospitalitie that hee may be able honestly and decently to entertaine strangers which come vnto him to aske his counsell in matters of conscience concerning their faith and saluation Thirdly you must prouide him bookes for his studie and all such as may enrich his knowledge whereby he may the better hee able to answere and helpe all their doubts which come to him Thus must you prouide for him that he may not be troubled with any cares that may with draw him or hinder him in doing of his dutie And whereas the Apostle saith make him partaker of all your goods it is nothing lesse meant than that your goods should be at his pleasure or that you should make him abound in superfluitie wherewith he should be filled vntill he burst as they say there is no such thing but to prouide for him for those causes aforesaid Heere may they aske a question whether they ought to pay tithe vnto such Ministers as bewicked liuers because we haue spoken onely of the dutie which they owe vnto the true Ministers and faithfull labourers in the Lords busines You shall therefore vnderstand though he be a wicked liuer if he teach true doctrin hold nothing back from him but let him haue his dutie that if it shall please the Lord to conuert him from his wickednes hee may loue you the more dearely and haue the more care ouer you but if hee teach false doctrine not the word of God purely but his owne braines yet because you haue a conscience of disturbing the common weale and seeke rather peace than trouble let him haue his dutie that your diligēce in doing your duty may moue him to a more care of his or else if the Lord doth not giue him that grace yet thereby shall you leaue a testimonie in his conscience to his condemnation Moreouer where any such
Ministers to be preached sincerely and purely vnto his people And heere we learne by the way that the people must beware that they bee not seduced with false doctrine and mans inuention therefore they must proue the doctrine to accord with the word of God and then be obedient vnto it Secondly besides obedience wee haue learned that they must also reuerence him because they cannot obey his doctrine except they haue a reuerent opinion of him as we see by the woman of Samaria and the people that S. Peter conuerted Thirdly it is requisite that they feare him for where feare is not there honor and reuerence must needes bee absent And thus haue we heard that they ought to feare him not in respect of his person but for his office sake not as he is a man but in that he is the messenger and Minister of God Fourthly they must loue him and that vnfainedly with all their heart being ready to help him in all distresses Fiftly they must prouide for him that he may haue to maintaine himselfe and his familie to entertaine strangers and buy him bookes that he may not with any worldly care bee drawne from doing of his dutie Sixtly they must pray for him continually and for themselues also that hee may be able to teach and they to receiue the word profitably 3 These duties being wel performed bringeth this commoditie The Ministers labour shall be profitable his account acceptable and his soule saued The people shall make their minister ioyfull and louing vnto them willing to labour for their profit and in the end they shall raigne together in the kingdome of heauen Also if the Minister doth his dutie faithfully though the people doe not their yet hee shall saue his soule Likewise if the people doe their dutie and not the Minister the Lord will so prouide that they shall enioy eternall felicitie 4 Last of all if these duties be not performed we haue learned how great dangers they are in that neglect the same if the Minister his labour shall be cursed he shall be called to a streight account and shall answere for euerie soule that hath perished and so become a diuell in hel for euer If the people doe not their dutie they shall grieue their Pastor make him vnprofitable and in the end be tormented in vtter darknes for euer The Lord of all power deale mercifully with vs for his deare Sonne Iesus Christs sake and graunt such grace both vnto the Ministers of his word that they may carefully doe their duties with that feare of his name that reuerēce of his Maiestie that zeale of his glorie and that desire of the saluation of his people that they ought and that the people may so obediently and willingly receiue thy word and Ministers thereof as shall bee most for thy glorie and the profit of their soules that after this life ended wee may dwell together in thy kingdome of glorie with thy Sonne our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ to whom with thee and the holy Ghost three persons and one true and most wise God be al honour and glorie for euer Amen OF THE CONFESSION OF SINNES THE FIFTEENTH SERMON Prouerbs 28. vers 13. He that hideth his sins shall not prosper but he that confesseth and forsaketh them shall haue mercie THere are two parts of this verse Hiding of sinnes with punishments and Confessing with mercie It is not my manner to restraine a precept generall but according to circumstances to speake of generall things generally Here both the sinne of hiding sinnes is taught to bee auoided and the vertue of confessing sinnes to be practised A matter not obserued for error hath been much spoken against but truth not so throughly taught which is the cause of the small proceeding of the Gospell Example in Consubstantiation and Transubstantiation in the Sacrament where the true manner of Christs presence is not knowne because it hath not been taught as it should Example in superstitious holidaies the breaknecke of the Lords Sabbaths mē now not sparing to worke on the Lords day also because they haue not been taught to sanctifie it Example of Lent fast wherein the abuse of fasting hauing been checked and the manner of right fasting so little opened it is come to passe that men knowe not how truly to fast Example of the butcherly discipline once entred the truth of discipline not being spoken of it maketh men thinke that now to speake of it is to make euery one a Pope in his owne parish So likewise of Eare confession the grosse abuses whereof hauing been reprooued but the right vse of confession passed ouer vntaught men care not to confesse either to God or men and if they doe either it is rather vpon the commandements of men than vpon the consideration of iudgement and mercies Whereby also all conference and examination is taken from the Minister to whom examinatiō is not to be denied though al things be not to be disclosed And againe acknowledging of sinnes and priuate and publike reconciliation haue vtterly ceased My brethren teach the truth teach the truth for by want hereof it is come to passe that first the peace of mens consciences is not prouided for secondly our winnings are not so great as our losings thirdly God is not glorified The peace of conscience is not looked vnto for when thou knowest what thou shouldest not doe thy conscience straight accuseth thee for doing the euill thou shouldest not but because thou art not taught the good thou shouldest doe thou canst not pursue after it with comfort Our losses haue been greater thā our winnings because the good of men hath not been prouided for by building thē vp For though they heare sinnes spoken against yet seeing godlines and religion to decay the Lords day not being celebrated with reuerence men not prepared for the receiuing of the holy Sacrament neuer fasting neuer confessing c. yet the weake are not staied or drawne on but fal away the aduersaries mouth is not stopped but set wide open because truth is not enough spoken of and practised God is not glorified for they who are wonne are not so truly wonne but become hypocrites and many are not wonne at all because the truth is not fully deliuered for hearing some things spoken against they are led to contrarie heresies by reason they were not grounded in the truth which teacheth it selfe and errors also as good sheweth euil and it selfe also We must then teach loue and practise good things as we must reprooue hate and not doe that which is euill Which manner of teaching because it hath not been in vse we cannot now get credit to peoples mindes being inured with other kinde of teaching Confession is either priuate or publike Priuate first vnto the Lord secondly vnto men first for our owne sinnes secondly for the sinnes of others Publike first vnto God with men and before men secondly vnto God and vnto men That which cannot be done
that our sinnes shall not be laid to our charge This the Philosophers and wise men could neuer see by the light of nature because it is a mysterie of mysteries vndoubtedly to be perswaded that for Christ his sake wee shall appeare righteous before God his iudgement seate as though wee neuer had sinned but had fulfilled the whole law of God For wee are imputed righteous as Christ was an imputed sinner and as we hope for the ioyes of heauen euen as wee had committed all the righteousnesse which Christ alone did so hee did beare the paines of hell euen as hee had commited all the sinnes which we alone did commit Besides he must be our holinesse that is our flesh must be so crucified in his flesh and his holinesse must so be communicated vnto vs as of prophane worshippers wee may become truly religious of blasphemers of the name of God pure vsers of the name of God of breakers of the Sabbath obseruers of the Sabbath of carelesse gouernours carefull gouernours of disobedient obedient of cruell meeke of vnchast chast persons of vnrighteous righteous persons of euill speakers couerers of the infirmities of others of such as haue let their thoughts runne vncontrolled carefull watchers euen ouer our least affections The want of the knowledge hereof is punished by the diuelish vermine of the Familie of loue They say Christ in them is their new birth we say new birth is wrought in vs by the Spirit of Christ ingraffing vs into Christ they say the worke of sanctification is perfit in this life wee say it is begun here and continued but ended in the life to come For as our wisedome is not perfit in this world vnlesse it bee by imputation of Christ his wisedome but still groweth by degrees and we are not perfit at the first in faith couering the imputation of Christ his righteousnes vnto vs and we grow from faith to faith so our wisedome is not here so perfit when wee are renewed but stained with many blemishes And as wee see in the naturall birth children are not at the first old men but from infaÌ„cie they grow to childhood from childhood to their nonage from nonage to perfit age and old age euen so in the spirtuall birth we grow from strength to strength from measure to measure vntill wee come to perfection Our wisedom is often captiuated our faith is often weake our righteousnes is often defiled our holinesse is often corrupted Now as in the crosse of Christ our sins are discharged as in the fulnes of Christ we haue wisedomeas in his resurrection we haue righteousnes and by the working of his Spirit he communicateth to vs his holinesse so also in his comming againe we sted fastly looke for the fulnes of our redemptioÌ„ in him who was borne for vs who liued for vs who died for vs who rose for vs who ascended for vs who liueth in vs who will come againe to redeeme vs deliuering our soules from sinne from griefe and reproch our bodies from sicknes paine and trouble wiping away all teares from our eyes and setting vs free from death miserie and corruption for whom wee all crie in our afflictions Come Lord Iesus who shalt change our vile bodies and make them like to thy glorious bodie at such time looking for the accomplishment hereof as hee shall come from heauen with his Angels to gather together the elect and the reprobates the one to receiue the sentence of saluation the other to receiue sentence of condemnation Wee are now new creatures by faith in Christ by hope of our redemption through him but we shall bee so in effect we are here renewed in righteousnes in holinesse in wisedome but in part yet we haue remnants of sinne as they that neither through the grace of God sinne to death neither by reason of our owne corruption are altogether free from sinne And therefore we had neede to looke for Christ to come a Redeemer who will cleane rid vs from our pride who will rid vs from our vnthankfulnes from our vnbeliefe and from whatsoeuer thing may hinder the glory of God or our saluation who will rid vs from all sicknes pouertie sorenes and calamity in our bodies that what freedome we now hold by faith we shall then haue in fruition and most absolute possession which when it draweth neere must cause vs to lift vp our heads and reioyce Being thus made new by faith in Christ we must not stay but testifie this faith to others by effects in becomming no more like vnto the world but putting on a new couersation after the likenes of him that hath so called vs. It is to no ende to say thou art a Christian if thou art not there with all a new creature as the Apostle proueth 2. Cor. 5. 27. These effects are partly in the soule and partly in the body in the soule we must be renewed in our vnderstanding in our memories and in our affections As our vnderstanding sometime hath beene darkened concerning the things of Iesus Christ so from hence forth we must couet to vnderstand nothing more than Christ Iesus and him crucifieâ—â—â— as our memories haue bin as fresh in retaining as our vnderstandings in receiuing earthly things so now forgetting the things of this life we must chiefly remeÌ„ber those things which perish not with memorie but are heauenly spirituall and eternall as wee were wont to loue hate like and mislike for our selues now wee must loue and hate like and mislike for the glorie of God Wee are therefore to pray that the Lord would frame in vs new hearts that as wee haue beene carnally minded wee may bee spiritually minded and as we must haue new hearts so also must we labour for new affections Our loue as I said which was mingled with selfe-loue must bee taken vp for the Lord his behoofe our anger which was in the defence of our owne cause must now bee bestowed in the maintenance of God his glorie and what power soeuer is within vs it must bee spent on the Lord his behalfe And yet we must goe further in this worke of regeneration offering to the Lord our bodies as we haue offered our soules that as we haue giuen our members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie so now wee giue our members seruants vnto righteousnes in holinesse from hence-foorth hauing new eyes new eares new tongues new hands and new feete Our eyes haue sometimes lusted after popish pompe they haue beene rauished with a delight in the creatures of God but carnally and without all glorie to God they haue bin haughtie ful of pride fraught with disdaine nourishers of vncleannes the wickets of death vnto our soules and carried away with the couetous desire of worldly things now they must be renewed not in substance but in their duties whatsoeuer wee behold with them we must make them teachers of the soule thereby and all things seeming beautifull to the eyes in this life where the creatures are
that they should rather reioyce that Christ Iesus was crucified than that their foreskin was either cut or not cut Againe by circumcision in this place the Apostle meaneth all other ceremonies putting part for the whole whereby he would shew that no ceremonies whatsoeuer no not circumcision whereof their Doctors so much vaunted themselues could do any thing to a new creature Now if Moses his ceremonies which in their time and place had some authoritie from God were not auaileable hereunto then mans traditions which at no time nor in any place are in season or credit in that they neuer were authorised by the Lord can neither be meanes nor fruites neither causes nor effects of regeneration If then the Iewes were deceiued with their ceremonies as the Papists were by their traditions what shall we thinke of our traditions for if the Lord would not suffer his owne ordinances which for their time were lawfull then hee will neuer suffer traditions which were neuer his but mans What shall we then say wee haue pompous Papists and politike Protestants Aske the Papists if they reioyce in the crosse of Christ and if they be new creatures they say they be so and they shew it in their crosses altars holidaies mètallish gods banners roodes resurrrection in finger crosses in crosses at their lying downe in crosses at their rising vp in their oyle salt wafercakes pannes ashes and such like Heere is their reioycing Well suppose wee had to deale with the more learned Papists the Iewes did not only now reioyce in their ceremonies and circumcision but they thought it good policie to retaine these things with the preaching of the Gospell and our more subtill Papists will confesse that their traditions are not specially and only to be reioyced in but they will haue them mingled with the Gospell as necessarie helps and furtherances thereof But in what order soeuer they are placed of them Paul here remembreth them to make nothing for a new creature And as in ciuill matters fooles to auoide one extreame runne into another some seeing the superstitions of these men and that popish religion is more ceremonious than the Iewish religion straight affirme that neither Baptisme nor want of Baptisme neither receiuing of the Sacrament nor want of it neither hearing nor not hearing praying nor not praying is auaileable to a new creature And these Anabaptists and hereticall familie of the doctrine of loue so farre reiect holidaies that they take away the Lords day also and as vnder the pretence of the Gospell they take away the set dayes of fasting which were to the Iewes they reiect fasting altogether and wholy relinquish that exercise vnlesse they maintaine a Sabbath in resting from sinne and continue the fasting in fasting from sinne Thus we see how we sayle betweene two rocks and betweene two flats and therefore neede the sterne of God his spirit and gouernment of the word to sayle aright Wee must not thinke that the Apostle in speaking of a new creature excludeth but rather includeth the meanes to come to this new creature For both our Sauiour Christ and the Apostles teach as well by practise as by precept that we must heare the word offer vp our prayers receiue the sacraments reuerence true discipline First our Sauiour Christ exhorteth vs to search the Scriptures which testifie of him and commandeth them that haue eares to heare speaking most sharply euen against them that heare not fruitefully Paul 1. Thess. 5. forewarneth vs not to quench the Spirit nor to despise prophecying And 1. Pet. 2. 2. the Apostle exhorteth the Iewes as newe borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word As for prayer besides that our Sauiour Christ did commend the vse of it to his disciples he also prescribed them and vs a forme of prayer whereby we might leuell our requests And Paul often stirreth vp the Churches vnto whom he wrote continually to frequent this exercise Of the Sacraments the Apostle speaketh plentifully 2. Corinth 10. 2. Cor. 11. 2. Cor. 15. as also of discipline 1. Cor. 4. 2. Cor. 5. 2. Cor. 10. And although the Apostles abrogated the Iewish Sabbath yet they substituted the Lords day Act. 20. 1. Corinth 16 Reuel 2. And albeit we haue not a prescript time of fasting as had the Iewes yet we know Christ told his disciples that there was a time to fast in as then the Bridegroome should be taken from them the Apostles in their election and instituting of Preachers fasted So that we affirme nothing to helpe to true ioy but a new creature and the meanes to a new creature It remaineth And as many as walke according to this rule peace shall be vpon them and mercie and vpon the Israel of God That the Apostle might shew that this was no speciall prerogatiue to himselfe alone but a benefit common to all not a worke of supererogation in him but a dutie required of others he saith As many c. As if he should say Let no man looke to haue peace in his conscience and mercie at the hands of God vnlesse he can thus reioyce in the crosse of Christ. And by the way obserue this marke of a faithfull Teacher he laâ—eth not any charge vpon others vntill he had applied it to himselfe and from his owne practise he aduiseth vs. The word which he here vseth is a rule whereby he noteth such a thing as a Christian man cannot well want being a chiefe instrument which worketh in vs mortification and sanctification He termeth it not a good counsell or a good aduice which we may take vp and lay downe at our pleasure which if we could doe it were well if we doe it not it is no great matter as the Papists account of the spirituall interpretation of the Law which our Sauiour Christ vseth Matth. 5. For Poperie which is no better than countrie Diuinitie thinketh it were a good thing if we could liue so carefully but it shaketh off this thing as a charge and wil not acknowledge it to be a rule wherewith they stand bound before the Lord. A rule we know is commonly vsed in building leuelling or framing whereby one thing is made fit for another and therefore vsuall to Carpenters Masons Geometers or such who measure all things by square and compasse Now because there is a glorious building in the word and a man needeth continually to be built vp in Iesus Christ to haue his affections leuelled his heart framed to faith and obedience the Apostle borroweth this word rule But what is this rule Be it farre from me that I should reioyce c. So that we must especially reioyce in our sinnes pardoned in the world crucified in our hearts bodies and soules renewed This is the rule of all And why Is it not rather an effect than a rule Yes but it is vsuall to put the name of the effect for the cause and the fruite for the meanes as we may see Iam. 1. 27 Pure religion and
thou forsaken me this was the complaint of Gedeon Did not the Lord bring vs out of Egipt but now the Lord hath forsakeÌ„ vs deliuered vs into the hands of the Midianites Iudg. 6. 13. M. Robert Glouer martyr at Couentrie after hee was condeÌ„ned by the Bishop was now at point to be deliuered out of the world it so happened that two or three dayes before his death his heart beeing lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in himselfe no aptnesse nor willingnesse but rather a heauinesse and dulnesse of spirit full of much discomfort to beare the bitter crosse of Martyrdome readie now to bee laide vpon him wherevpon hee fearing in himselfe least the Lord had withdrawn his wonted fauour from him made his moane to one Austine his deere friend signifying vnto him how earnestly he had prayed day and night vnto the LORD GOD and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from him vnto whome they saide Austine answered againe willing him patiently to waite the Lords pleasure howsoeuer his present feeling was yet seeing his cause was iust and true he exhorted him constaÌ„ntly to sticke to the same to play the maÌ„ nothing doubting but the Lord in his good time would visite him and satisfie his desire with plentie of consolation c. The next day when the time came of the Martyrdome as he was going to the place and was now come to the sight of the stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feele none suddainly he was so replenished with the holy Ghost that he cryed out clapping with his hands to Austine and saying with these words Austine he is come he is come c. and that with such ioy and alacritie as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly danger to liberty of life then as one passing out of the world by any paines of death Desertion in sinne is when God withdrawing the assistance of his spirit a man is left to fall into some actuall and grieuous sinne And for all this no man is to thinke that God is the authour of sinne but onely man that falleth and Sathan A resemblance of this truth we may see in a staffe which if a man shall take and set vpright vpon the ground so long as he holds it with his hand it stands vpright but so soone as he withdrawes his hand though he neuer push it downe it fals of it selfe In this desertion was the good King Hezekiah of whom the holy Ghost speaketh thus Hezekiah prospered in all his waies therefore dealing with the Ambassadours of the Princes of Babel which sent to him to inquire of the wonder which was done in the Land God left him namely to the pride of his heart to exalt himselfe in tempting him that he might trie out all that was in his heart To this place appertaine Noahs drunkennesse Dauids adulterie Peters deniall of Christ. The reason of such desertions may be this If a patient shall be grieuously sicke the Physition will vse all manner of meanes that can be deuised to recouer him and if he once come to a desperate case the physition rather then he will not restore him will imploy all his skill he will take poyson and so temper it and against the nature thereof he will make a soueraigne remedie to recouer health The elect children of God are diseased with an inward hidden and spirituall pride whereby they affect themselues and desire to be something in themselueâ— foâ—â—h of Christ and this sinne is very dangerous first because when other sinnes die in a man this secret pride gets strength for Gods grace is the matter of pride in such wise that a man will be proud because he is not proude for example if any shall be tempted of the diuell to some proud behauiour and by Gods grace get the victorie then the heart thus thinketh Oh thou hast done well thou hast foiled the enemie neither pride nor any other sinne can preuaile against thee such and such could neuer haue done so and a very good man shall hardly be free from such kind of motions in this life Secondly there is no greater enemie to faith then pride is for it poysoneth the heart and maketh it vncapable of that grace so long as it beareth any sway for he that will beleeue in Christ must be annihilated that is he must be brused and battered to a flat nothing in regard of any liking or affection to himselfe that he may in spirit mount vp to heauen where Christ sits at the right hand of the Father and as it were with both the hands of faith graspe him with all his blessed merits that he may be wisedome righteousnesse sanctification redemption life good workes and whatsoeuer good thing he is neither in nor by nor for himselfe but euery way forth of himselfe in Christ. Now this blessed condition of a beleeuing heart by naturall selfe-loue selfe-liking is greatly hindered God therefore in great mercy to remedie this dangerous corruption lets his elect seruants fal into trouble of minde conscience if they happily be of greater hardnesse of heart into some actuall sin so declaring his wonderfull mercy in sauing them he is faine against his mercy to bring them to his mercy and by sin to saue them from sin By this means the Lord who can bring light out of darknesse makes a remedy of sin to slay pride that inuisible moÌ„ster of many heads which would slay the soule Though this be so yet none must hereupon venter to coÌ„mit any sin against Gods commandemeÌ„ts least in so doing they cast away their soules For the godly man though he fal into sin yet it is against his purpose and it makes his hart to bleed the course of his life shall be alwaies vpright and pleasing vnto God because he is led by the spirit of God The ends for which God vseth desertions are three the first is the chastisement of sins past in the former part of mans life that he may search them out coÌ„sider them he hearâ—ily sorrowfull for them for this end was Iobs triall Thou writest saith he bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the sinnes of my youth The second end is that God may make triall of the present estate of his seruants not that he is ignorant what is in man but because he would haue all men know themselues To this effect saith Moses And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God lead thee in the wildernesse for to humble thee and to prooue thee to know what was in thine heart whether thou wouldest keepe his commandements or no. This also was the end why the Lord left Ezechias to prooue and trie what was in his heart The triall by desertion serueth for two purposes for other whiles the Lord vseth it for the manifestation of some hidden sinne that the godly may
be deepelier humbled and â—raue more earnestly the pardon of that and other sins For as the beggar is alwaies mending and peecing his garment where he findes a breach so the penitent beleeuing hart must alwaies be exercised in repairing it selfe where it findes a want Againe oft times this triall serues to quicken and reuiue the hidden graces of the heart that men may be thankfull for them and feele an increase of them in the heart The good husbaÌ„d man cuts the braunches of the Vine not that he hath a purpose to destroy theÌ„ but to make them beare more fruit In the Canticles wheÌ„ Christ left his spouse then she riseth out of her bed she opens the dore her hands drop myrrhe on the barre of the doore then further she seekes and cals for him and praiseth him more then euer before Dauid testifieth the like of himselfe In my prosperitie I said I shall neuer be mooued c. but thou didst hide thy face I was troubled TheÌ„ cried I to thee O Lord prayed to my Lord. Lastly men that liue in the Church being for a time left of God become so impeniteÌ„t as that they must be giuen vp to Satan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the day of the Lord. The third end is the preuenting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many other had set out Craâ—â—er for the maintenance of his blessed truth against his Gods enemies he left him for a while to fall from his religion to make a dangerous recantation but so as therby he preuented many sins and prepared him to a glorious martyrdome As some of his owne words may testifie which he spake a little before his ende And now saith he I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrary to the truth which now here I renounce as things written with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death to saue my life c. And for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therfore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerably wheÌ„ he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancie and steadfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eyes lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthie right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian hearts are to make of these desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God and be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them coÌ„sider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his owne childreÌ„ very vsually then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be restoratiue against many a quame and swound of spirit conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let them again draw neere to God presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an ague is always creeping to the fire If it be demanded how a man should come neere G O D the answer is by the vse of his word and praier For by his word he speakes to thee by prayer thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God will take experience of his seruants let euery man triâ— and search his waies and euer bâ— turning his feete to the waies of Gods commâ—ndements let him indeuour to keepe a good conscience before God and before all men that so he may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath beene alwaies in the Lord I shall not sâ—ide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart Vers. 9. Wherewithall shall a young man redresse his waies in taking heede thereto according to thy word FIrst of all be perswaded that the word of God is that onely rule whereby the whole life of euerie man and that in euerie thing must be ordered euen the life of a young man who hath most reasons for himselfe why hee should bee excused as he is most disordered Vers. 10. With mine whole heart haue I sought thee let mee not wander from thy commaundements THen vpon this perswasion giue your selfe vnfainedly to the reading and heating of God his word as the meanes whereby God hath appointed to teach you and pray to God in the carefull vse of those meanes for his holy spirit that thereby you might come to the true vnderstanding of his word Vers. 11. I haue hid thy promise in mine heart that I might not sinne against thee THat which you haue thus learned let it not onely swimme aloft in your braine but let it be deeply setled and grauen in your heart as a treasure labouring to frame all your affections according to it otherwise if thou knowe neâ—er so much it will notkeepe you from sinning against God Vers. 12. Blessed art thou O Lord teach me thy statutes YOu thus profiting giue thankes to God alwaies for that which you haue learned be it neuer so little it is more than many in the world doe know yet content not yourselfe with it as though you had sufficient but pray vnto him to be further inlightned because it is lesse than many other doe and yourselfe ought to know Vers. 13. With my lips haue I declared all the iudgements of thy mouth BVt aboue all be careful to talke of that to others which you do daily learne yourselfe and out of the abundance of your heart speake of good things vnto men Vers. 14. I haue had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies as in all riches THat you may doe all these things labour to haue a ioy in the word and in all the exercises of it more than in any worldly thing and to be occupied in these things with greatest delight for in what soeuer we take greatest delight that will stick fastest in vs. Vers. 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies LAst of all meditate and consider of that with yourselfe which you haue learned and muse vpon it alone not contenting yourselfe with the generall rules but labouring in
word parables hee saith that fathers must teach them to their children and we know that the things which fathers must teach to their children ought to be verie easie and plaine The word then is said to be ful of mysteries or parables to all those whose eyes the Lord hath not inlightned and whose hearts he hath not touched by his spirite But as for them who are beloued of God whom the Lord bestoweth his spirit vpon for their direction those haue an easie entrance into his word and they do behold the mysteries of the law Therfore saith Christ vnto his Apostles To you it is giuen to know these things but to the other are all things spoken in parables Then it is for good cause that the Prophet desireth to behold these mysteries yet hee restraineth his desire and desireth to know no other mysteries than are contained in the word Many would gladly desire mysteries and many flie to reuelations yet they will not bee kept within the bounds of Gods word but wil needes follow the speculations of their own fantasies of this sort is the Family of loue But we must desire with this man of God to behold mysteries and keepe our selues within the compasse of the word euer crauing for the good spirit of God to enlighten our hearts in the true vnderstanding thereof that we neuer bee like the carnall Protestant which resteth in the outward word neuer crauing for Gods spirit to helpe their vnderstanding therein neither yet like the phantasticall Familie of loue which followeth reuelation and illumination without the word Vers. 19. I am a stranger vpon earth hide not thy commandements from me I Am a stranger vpon earth He setteth downe another reason why he would be instructed in the law of the Lord because he is but here a stranger that is that he had not here any long abiding place but continued here for a while And this doe all the men of God professe Heb. 11. vers 14. that they looked for another citie and therefore God was not ashamed to be called their God so in another place Dauid saith I am a stranger as all my fathers were If this were the affliction of Gods childreÌ„ in times past it must be in vs now if we with them will be partakers of the same promises in the kingdome of heauen We see then where we must make the beginning of all godlines and good religion euen in denying this world and acknowledging our selues to bee but pilgrimes in the same When a sonne is sent beyond the seas to learn the tongues c. and hath his time appointed him how long hee hath to tarrie the consideration of that time if he be any thing toward will moue him to take paines that when he returneth home hee may please his father So let vs then often set our times before vs let vs in time learne knowledge and apply our hearts speedily thereto Againe if we be strangers we haue fewe friends and many enemies and therefore it standeth vs in hand to bee carefull of the lawe of God which may teach vs that good path in which if wee walke we shall well please God and so be guarded and defended against our enemies We haue our own corruption to striue with the vanities of the world the euill examples of wicked men to prouoke vs to doe the like their malitious practises against vs and the great enemie of mankinde the diuell and with principalities and powers in heauenly things If wee doe well and wisely consider of these enemies wee shall soone see what neede we haue to be instructed in the law of God that wee may bee able to resist them Hide not thy Commandements from me The Prophet beholding these enemies craueth of the Lord that he would not hide his commandements from him This hiding doth the Prophet oppose to that inlightning which hee spake of before as our Sauiour Christ doth when he saith I thanke thee O Father that thou hast hid these things from the wise and reuealed them vnto babes where is signified that vnlesse the Lord doe reueale his law vnto vs he is said to hide it for it is hidden from vs and we cannot attaine vnto the knowledge of it vnlesse he make it knowne vnto vs. Vers. 20. Mine heart breaketh for the desire to thy iudgements alway THe Prophet sheweth the vehemencie of his desire when he saith that his soule fainteth for the desire thereof So in another place he saith that his heart panâ—â—t and that his soule cleaueth to the dust many such complaints the man of God maketh wheÌ„ he seeth the Lord withdrawing his spirit from him that he cannot so clearely see into Gods word as contrariwise he sheweth his ioy that in heart hee conceiueth when the Lord by his spirit doth open his sight that he can feele some comfort thereby when he saith How sweete are thy precepts vnto my mouth Oh how loue I thy Law c. Many men being not acquainted with this practise of the Prophet doe thinke that it is some melancholike humour c. when they see Gods children suddenly sorrowfull or suddenly full of reioycing but those that haue experience of these things doe know that the griefe sitteth neere their heart when they cannot feele comfort in Gods word and that then they are most comforted when the eyes of their mindes are most inlightned For seeing that our nourishment and life is in the Word we ought continually to fetch nourishment from thence by meditating therein Therfore many are on a sudden cast into great sadnesse and heauinesse of heart and yet they know not for what cause whereas this no doubt is one among the rest because they vse not to meditate in Gods word therefore by this meanes would the Lord driue them to his word that there they might find comfort and so for euer after haue the word in greater estimation and bestow greater diligence thereupon By iudgements here is meant the whole word of God whether it be promises or threatnings wherein the Lord â—heweth himselfe to bee as good as his word in performing and bringing to passe that which he hath spoken This desire which the Prophet had to Gods Commaundements it was not for a start and soone done but it was continually wherein he sheweth a plaine difference betweene a true desire and that which hath no truth in it for there is not the wickedest man that liueth but he may for a time seeme to haue very good things in him and at a start the most wicked will make a shew of very good desires but all this is like a morning clowde and soone vanisheth away therefore if wee will haue our desire to be true let vs also labour that it be continuall Vers. 21. Thou hast destroyed the proud cursed are they that doe erre from thy commaundements THe Prophet doth not let passe Gods iudgements without profit but meditateth vpon them that thereby he may bee kept in greater
obedience because the Lord hath in former times executed his iudgements he will shew himselfe righteous still and therefore the Prophet gathereth that though the wicked bee not all presently punished yet they are all accursed and in time they shall be punished By erring hee meaneth not euery slip but the falling away from God Vers. 22. Remoue from me shame and contempt for I haue kept thy testimonies IN this confidence that the Lord will destroy the wicked hee assured himselfe that hee would defend him against those that set themselues against him The iudgements of God then haue these two effects first to humble him secondly to comfort him as portion 7. and 15 so that he feareth when his heart is broken hee also loueth when he receiueth hope of helpe in confidence whereof he maketh this prayer The vse of Gods iudgements vpon others must we make to ourselues first that we be brought to acknowledge our deserts and so feare and to behold his iustice that we may haue assurance of mercy This is hard to flesh and blood for some can be brought to reioyce at the destruction of others and cannot feare some when they are feared cannot receiue comfort But those which God hath ioyned together let vs not seperate therefore let vs make these vses of Gods iudgements His prayer is this Lord let not mine enemies which pursue an euill cause let them not haue their desire in bringing mee to contempt least whiles I labour to keepe thy Law and â—m become contemptible thy Lawe also should receiue some blot First here we see that it is no strange thing that they which keepe Gods CoÌ„mandements should be standred and therfore we must reforme our iudgement which is ready to condemne those of whom they heare an euill report Secondly seeing hee prayeth against contempt he sheweth that contempt is the greatest crosse that can come to the childreÌ„ of God for many could loose their goods which yet would be grieued for the losse of their name hee here prayeth so not onely because of that naturall cause which hee had but chiefely because his name was ioyned with the glory of God All the punishmteÌ„s of Christ did not so much grieue him as wheÌ„ he was reproched therfore the diuel chiefely goeth about this that when this coÌ„meth to passe that all speake euill of vs we might doubt whether our cause were good or no so fal away therfore the Prophet prayeth thus earnestly against it When we are brought to contempt for our deserts we ought not otherwise to be grieued than that God is dishonoured but when hee shall by this meanes bring vs to the knowledge of our sinnes then shall wee bee content to shame ourselues because thereby we shall glorifie God Vers. 23 Princes also did sit and speake against mee but thy seruant did meditate in thy statutes HE was thus abused euen by Princes these did speak against him eueÌ„ in iudgement whither he was drawne as a malefactor therefore he praieth thus earnestly against it We must then prepare ourselues for euill words not only of the coÌ„mon sort but also of the chiefest Dauid had coÌ„fort in Gods statutes When we are thus dealt with rightfully then let vs be humbled but if in a good cause we be thus dealt with then let vs take heed for the diuel wil goe about either to make vs vse vnlawfull shifts meanes as to reuenge to lie or to contend by our owne wit and policie and to flatter and confesse that to bee a fault which is none or els altogether to despaire of helpe or to be carelesse of our calling and to cast it off that thereby he may haue more aduantage for he will make vs wearie of wel doing by trouble therfore many are ouercome thereby The helpe against al these is Gods word for that will assure vs that our cause is good and that God will helpe vs therein Vers. 24. Also thy testimonies are my delight and my counsellours BY this meanes had hee help by the Word by making it his delight and counsellour for this the diuell in trouble will goe about to bring men to their wittes end or else to breake their hearts and make them faint and a wounded spirit who can beare He put not away craft with craft but made the commadements his counsellours whereby hee first learned wisdome then good meanes to withstand the wicked Hereby then we shall not onely haue wisedome but also comfort we are not come yet to be called afore Princes yet who so will liue godly in Christ shall haue troubles though not alwaies in goods nor life nor banishment yet in reproch and contempt euen from thy wife thy seruants thy children thy neighbours c. The word teacheth that reproch is not without cause for when the wayes of a maÌ„ please the Lord the righteous shal be his friend the beasts of the field shall be at league with vs therefore there is some sin in vs which the Lord by this meanes would correct then let vs first looke to that and then seeke to the word that there we may find comfort wisdome to sustaine vs. For this is the cause that we are without comfort in our trouble because we meditate not in his statutes make them our counsellors If thou be Gods child and despisest lighter troubles hee will send greater till he haue broken thy heart but if thou belong not to God the curse shal be hid from thee thou shalt be eaten vp before thou be aware Thou must not striue with the diuels weapons as to requits euill for euill for fire is not quenched with fire but with water euill is not ouercome with euill but with good and therefore rough speeches must be ouercome with gentle and euer when thou art vncourteously dealt with then consider thine owne sinnes and labour to feele them and thy heart shall be brought downe for then shalt thou be brought to the presence of God who wil not suffer thee to be honoured because thou hast not honoured him c. yet consider that he doth but fatherly correct thee and therefore put thy trust in him Marke what wisdome he hath giuen to his children in the like troubles and then goe to him by prayer and lay open thy selfe to him with hope and faith and thou shalt haue comfort But if when the tentation commeth we cannot come to the word and to prayer that thereby we may finde comfort we haue not laid vp the word in our heart though we can say it all by heart therefore wee must turne a new leafe and learne after to lay vp the word in our heart PORTION 4. DALETH Vers. 25. My soule cleaueth to the dust quicken me according to thy word THe comfort and wisedome which he had was by vicissitude and change sometime comfort sometime sorrowe so Gods children finde this change both into ioye and sorrowe those know this that haue experience of it others knowe it
loue darkenes more than the light and falshood heresies and lyes more than the trueth This is a sin to be punished when we haue the word and yet walke not at libertie and if wee cannot be at libertie when we haue the word it is sure that we cherish some secret sinne and doe not search into God word For that is so full of wisdome that it will rid vs our of all Yet the children of God haue their infirmities out of which they haue good issues But the ignorance of Gods word is the cause of many troubles for though a man were in as great a streight as Abraham was when hee should offer his sonne yet should he be directed Then this layeth a straight charge on vs to studie the word of God Vers. 46. I will speake also of thy testimonies before Kings and will not be ashamed IF God will thus assist mee I will speake euen before the wisest and stand in the sight of the Kings though it be fearefull This then will assure vs that we shall neuer fall if we study heare reade c. on Gods holy word and take heede to our wayes according thereto Then if we desire to stand for euer let vs meditate on Gods word for God hath giuen this not onely to the learned but also to idiotes Here wee see that wee neuer rightly profit till we be not afraide before whomsoeuer wee come for if wee bee assured that our cause bee good then may wee be assured that it shall be giuen vs what to answere and this maketh men afraide when they doubt of their cause Wee are not afraide to speake to a Gentleman if a Lorde bee with vs then shall wee not neede to feare a King when the King of Kings is with vs as Moses Hebr 11. None then haue this gift of bouldnes but they to whome God giueth it not the wise not the mightie of the world The Word giueth vs what to answere then if we faile it is a signe that wee faile in the Word But let vs deale earnestly with the Word and keepe a good conscience and it shall be giuen vs. This doth againe commend the word of God vnto vs. If wee be not ashamed of him before Kings we shall be Kings in his Kingdome Vers. 47. And my delight shall be in thy commandements which I haue loued THat he may come to this grace he will loue the Word because he delighteth in it for delight is the signe of loue Doe wee not then delight in the Word wee haue not a loue to it so of prayer and hearing the Word if we delight in it we will prepare our selues to heare it and meditate in it afterward for hee sheweth his loue when he saith I will meditate then if we will not finde terror of conscience and fall into many euils let vs make conscience to call it to minde For if wee doe take the Name of GOD in vaine by hearing the Word without meditation then the Word being a true witnes shall be a witnesse against vs in that day for this meditation is commended Part. 13. There are set times for hearing praying c but meditation must euer be with thee that thou mayest knowe whether the thing thou doest bee agreeable to his will and whether thou mayest looke for his blessing in it ¶ Vers. 48. Mine hands also will I lift vp vnto thy commandements which I haue loued and I will meditate in thy statutes IT was not sufficient as he thought to acquaint GOD with the delight of his heart vnles he also made manifest vnto him that his outward gesture was answerable to his hart You shall obserue it euen in little children that if they desire to haue any thing that they see they will stretch out their hands that they may get holde and hauing once gotten it you shall hardly get it from them againe And certainly if the inward man be sound you shall obserue it by the outward gesture of the bodie The people were desirous to heare Christs Sermon their eyes were bent and fixed vpon him Luk 4. 6. Dauid would expresse his loue to Gods Arke he daâ—nced before the Arke of Gods Couenant If wee loue Gods Worde and loue it in truth our hands will be as ready to turne ouer the leaues of that blessed booke as our hearts are desirous of the vnderstanding of it that in this longing desire taking it into our hands we may in the ende haue such fast holde of it that wee will not forgoe it for all the worlde We cannot employ our hands in a better worke especially when we haue freedome from our callings then to take vp the booke of God and peruse it ouer Augustine tooke it vp and was conuerted by that one sentence Rom 13. 14. The night is past the day is at hand c. Vrsine tooke it vp and was comforted by this one sentence None can take them out of my Fathers hands Iohn 10 29. Chrysostome tooke it vp and was assured that in his zeale hee should not want because Dauid had saide The earth is the Lords and all that therein is Bilâ—ey tooke it vp as it is in the booke of Martyrs and was much quieted by that saying of Saint Paul This is a true saying and by all meanes worthie to be receiued that IESVS CHRIST came into the worlde to saue sinners of whome I am chiefe And such was the loue of one Gregorie Crowe of whom wee may read in the said booke that suffering shipwracke hee cast away his money and kept his Testament in his bosome and after many dayes floting on the Sea vpon a maste being taken vp by a certaine passinger his first care was for that booke of his fearing least it should haue bene wet with the Sea If he had looked for a Crucifixe as hee looked for Gods booke surely the whole world should haue bene acquainted with it Doth Dauid thus shew his inward loue by his outward gesture let vs doe it whensoeuer wee come either to heare God speaking to vs or will our selues speake vnto God Let our eyes bee fastened our eares attentiue our hearts intent our persons reuerent before our God that whatsoeuer wee doe may argue our pietie to God and bee answerable to the inward affection of the soule And I will meditate And why should not wee The Iewes are reported to be so skilful in that Bible that many of theÌ„ were able to tell how many times euery letter of the Alphabet was in the Hebrue Bible The Scriptures are a light shining in a darke place 2 Pâ—â— 1. 19. we must attend vnto them while we are wandring in the darke places of this world can wee attend without meditation the word of God is the sword of the spirit Ephes. 6. without meditatioÌ„ it is a sword in the hand of a child or a mad â—â—aÌ„ How many take delight in reading of bâ—llads and idle discourses who neuer meditate to the word of God The sicke stomacke
a prayer for them that sinne it will be an argument that we shall be comforted and shall escape when the iudgement commeth Then men ought to mourne for their owne sinnes for if Gods children cannot be discharged vnlesse they can mourne for the sins of others how much lesse shall we be discharged if we cannot mourne for our owne sinnes Vers. 54. Thy statutes haue beene my songs in the house of my pilgrimage HE sheweth that he was not enuious against the wicked for their delights but taketh a delight in another thing that is in praising God that he might not be intangled with their pleasures The remedie of sinne that we fall not into those sinnes which others haue is to feare least God punish some secret sinne in vs as he hath done in them For God doth neuer let vs fall into grosse sinnes but to punish some other sinne we lie in which is secret and we will not come out of because it is vnknowne And if wee will not be intangled with the pleasures of the wicked we must doe as Dauid doth here so acquaint vs with the word as that we make our songs of it that is that we doe not onely reade heare and talke grauely of it but also make it our songs when we will be merrie as Paul Coloss. 3. for where there is a delight there men will euen be singing of it And hereof come these spirituall songs in the Bible to shew their great delight in the word So Ephes. 5. Paul maketh this a signe that we are full of the Spirit when we can sing of them Here we are taught that our songs ought to be made of the statutes of God and agreeable to the same and not after our own will This we see to be the matter of these Psalmes the lawes the promises of God c. The talking of godlines maketh worldly men heauie but the children of God vse all worldly things as though they vsed them not and then they are heauie when they displease God but contrà c. The want of a spirit in singing doth shew a great decay in godlines and coldnes in this holie exercise argueth a coldnes in faith and true religion Then if men obiect Will you not haue men to be merrie Yes but yet with the word otherwise their mirth is sinne The want of this sheweth that men do not their duties with cheerfulnes which thing is threatned in Deut. 28. 47. Vers. 55. I haue remembred thy name O Lord in the night and haue kept thy law AS in another place the name of God is a strong tower to the former meanes he addeth this of prayer to shew that without this the other are vnprofitable In the night First that is continually because in the day also Secondly simply because he auoided the applause of men Thirdly cheerfully because the heauinesse of natural sleep could not ouercome him All these shew that he was wholy giuen to the word as we see men of the world will take some part of the night to their delights And in that he did keep Gods testimonies in the night he sheweth that he was the same in secret that he was in the light whereby he condemned all those that will couer their wickednesse with the darke Let vs examine our selues whether we haue broken our sleepes to call vpon God as we haue to fulfill our pleasures All these meanes did the Prophet vse to keepe him from falling by the reproch of the wicked which we also must vse if we will ouercome it Vers. 56. This I had because I kept thy precepts AS God doth punish sinne by sinne so doth he reward goodnesse with goodnesse as that To him that hath it shall he giuen Matth. 23. for the Lord crowneth his owne gifts so that if there be in vs a loue of Gods word this beginning will God increase and blesse so that riuers of water shall flow from him Ioh. 7. and the little lumpe of leauen shall sower the whole If thou be wicked God will punish one sinne with another as in Saul So Dauid when he was not thankfull for his sleepe he fell to adulterie which was punished with murther But if we be thankful for that we haue we shall haue more This then is the cause that we haue no more mercies because we vse not them well which we haue for if we could open our monthes wide we should be filled Psal. 81. PORTION 8. CHETH Vers. 57. O Lord thou art my portion I haue determined to keepe thy words HEre the man of God protesteth that the Lord is his portion and he further saith that he will keepe Gods commandements All will say that God is their portion and that their chiefe desire is to be in his fauour but Dauid seuereth himselfe from others when he saith that he will keepe the commandements And hereby he is assured that the Lord is his portion because he maketh his word his chiefe desire We shall then know that we make God our portion when we haue this delight to heare the word c. and those that haue not a delight in the word they make not God their portion The like saying is part 15 vers 2. Let vs then alwaies examine and trie our hearts to Godward by the word if we say that he is mercifull then let vs see if we beleeue his promises if that he is iust then that we beleeue his threatnings Thus if we can set the word aloft it is a sure argument that we haue made God our portion Againe if we can be grieued when neither promises nor threatnings can affect vs and we are desirous that they might this sheweth that we haue a longing desire to haue God our portion I haue determined Dauid was fully resolued of this for he had duly considered all things and therefore in wisedome made his choise and hath made a full resolution Many haue such motions by starts as the couetous man the adulterer c. but it passeth away therefore they shew that they haue not made God their portion for if they had then would they haue this resolute purpose Verse 58. I made my supplication in thy presence with my whole heart be mercifull vnto me according to thy promise HE sheweth by a second argument that God is his portion in that he prayeth to God for that which we loue we desire to commune and talke with Then by this we may likewise trie our selues for if we haue this delight to pray and if we be sorie when we cannot doe it then doe we further shew that the Lord is our portion or else not Againe we see that it is not enough to make a determinatio vnlesse we further pray that the Lord would assist vs in our purpose This is the cause that we cannot make such determination nor haue such good purposes because we are not often in prayer The diuell will be most busie to tempt when we haue determined and we our selues
word when we come to it Vers. 78 Let the proude be ashamed for they haue dealt wickedly and falsely with mee but I meditate in thy precepts AS hee had before saide that the godly should be comforted in his deliuerance so here he saith that the wicked should see their wickednesse and bee ashamed either with such shame as might bring them to repentance or which might confound them if they would not repent He prayeth against their enterprises not against their persons nor the image of God in them He hath some prayers giuen by speciall instinct for the ouerthrow of the wicked in other places but here he maketh that praier which the Church ought to make For we cānot pray that Gods people may be comforted in our deliuerance but wee must also pray that the wickednes of the wicked may turne to their shame This being obserued that wee pray not against their person but their enterprise then this that wee simply respect the glory of God and the good of Gods people For if we should doe it of some speciall grudge then should we make Gods glorie a cloke of our euill purpose sin against him We may then pray that the Lord would blesse his word among vs that he would sanctifie vs by it that our good workes might be knowne to others for his glory Therefore we may pray so that it be in loue that the heresies of Papists Families of loue and others may be discouered and ouerthrown and the persons ashamed of their doings They dealt falsely with me This sheweth that their dealings that he praied against and not against their persons because their dealings were wicked and false And this teacheth when we must thus pray euen when their wicked dealings are plaine and their doings false and then may we pray with hope because the righteous God loueth righteousnesse and if the cause be good it will come to a good end For though trueth may be ashamed yet it cannot be ashamed for euer for God will defend his owne cause and though the wicked for a time preuaile yet in the end they shal come to shame This then first comforteth vs in euery good cause that it shall haue a good issue and againe that we take no euill cause in hand for if we doe it will bring shame at the last But I meditate in thy statutes He repeateth the same thing often and surely if the world could not containe the bookes that might be written of Christ and yet for our infirmitie the Lord hath comprised them in such a few bookes and yet one thing in them often repeated it sheweth that the matter is weightie and of vs duly and often to be considered And againe we are taught that that is a thing that none do so carefully looke vnto as they ought And he sheweth that as his enemies sought by euil means to hurt him so he sought to keepe a good conscience that so they might not hurt him Then we must not set policy against policy nor Cretizare cum Cretensibus but let vs alwayes tend to the word and keepe vs within the bounds of that and fight with the weapons that it teacheth vs. And this is the cause that many good men are ouercome by the wicked because they striue with them with their owne weapons and then they must needs be too hard for vs. Againe seeing they neuer want euill meanes because they giue ouer themselues thereto so if we would giue ouer our selues to God and his word and admit nothing but that which agreeeth to the word then should we be made wiser than our enemies Vers. 79. Let such as feare thee turne vnto mee and they that know thy testimonies AS he had not his owne flesh to fight against onely but the world also so hee did not only fight himself alone but seeketh the helpe of others When many see that religion cannot be truely professed but danger will come of it because many set themselues against it they flie from it and goe to the greater part which is the wicked If we will auoyd this let vs ioyne our selues to Gods children and they will helpe vs with counsell and aduise for one may be strong when we are weake another may haue counsell when we shall not know what to do therfore by them we shall be kept from many euill things So Paul 2. Timothie 1. 16. after he had complained of the wrong that many had done vnto him he straightway giueth thankes for the familie of Onesiphorus which refreshed him more than all his enemies could discourage him so that he durst oppose this one household to the whole rabble of the wicked It may also be a comfort to vs when the temptation of Elias commeth to vs to think that godlines were gone out of the world for then shal it be good to set the children of God before vs that we may heare of them and be in their company and so be comforted Againe it is no small thing to be godly indeed for then we shall be a comfort to Gods children when they heare that we continue in godlinesse whereas otherwise we are very many stumbling blocks if we shall be readie to fall or haue fallen Againe the mouthes of the wicked shall be stopped for when the Magistrate Minister and professor continue in holines then though he would speake euill yet his mouth should be stopped and what great glorie should come to God by this so that here is a speciall spurre to moue any to stand and continue in godlines If Dauid did thus desire the company of Gods children what ought we to doe But men know not their wants they know not the communion of Saints therefore they are carelesse of this Yet Paul desired to come to the Romanes that he might receiue mutuall comfort for euery member of Christ hath somewhat wherewith he may doe thee good because he is annoynted with the same oyle that thou art therefore by him thou shalt remember something forgotten or haue thy iudgement reformed in some particular thing But we know not the profit of this because we haue no vse of it In the eight part he said this chiefely that he might doe them good and here chiefely that they might helpe him He sheweth that the feete of Gods children are directed by God and if they come to vs it is a blessing of God if they doe not it is his punishment By feare he meaneth that when good men feare God they haue a chiefe care to please God a chiefe care that they might not displease him but may be approued of him in all their doings He ioyneth knowledge with feare because that knowledge without feare puffeth vp and so becommeth vnprofitable Secondly because knowledge without feare resteth not simplie in the word but seeketh by meanes Thirdly because if men haue knowledge without feare they will not come much to the afflicted because they haue not been humbled Therefore that we may be humbled and that
Again the purpose of Gods spirit is not to disallowe the vse of Physicke for when Ezechias was absolued of his sinnes by Esaias then did the Prophet commaund that figge leaues should be taken and laid to it and how can he then mislike that which he there commaunded This generall doctrine then may be gathered that what disease or affliction soeuer commeth to a mans body for what cause soeuer yea though it be for the triall of faith yet the way to come out of it is to looke to our soules and to clense them for if they be once purified then the body will be easily cured For if God said iudge your selues that yee may not be iudged he will be likewise sure not to iudge vs if we will iudge our selues but when we shall begin to iudge our selues he will leaue off to correct vs Psalm 89. and 1. Corinth 11. Vers. 83. For I am like a bottell in the smoke yet doe I not forget thy statutes VVE must remember the promises the commandements in all our troubles and they will sustaine vs for if any faile in trouble it is because they trust not the promises or keepe not the commandements If we will be sure then that no affliction shall hurt vs but helpe vs and turne to our good and to assure vs of life euerlasting and to be deliuered out of them in Gods good time then let vs looke to all the promises made to vs in Christ and build a good conscience vpon Gods commaundements But if we faile in these then may we be sure that in trouble we shall faile 2. Cor. 7. And these two helpe one another If thou wilt be sound in the faith then labor to keep the commandements and if thou wilt not be driuen from the obedience of the commandements then confirme thy selfe in the promises of the forgiuenes of sinnes of Gods prouidence and of eternall life For if thou canst beleeue these then neither pleasure nor paine shall make thee forsake thy obedience but these shall be so pleasant to thee that thou shalt wholy labour to please God These two reasons Paul vseth 1. Tim. 3. to moue men to obedience First the promises of the forgiuenes of sinnes secondly of euerlasting life and to these adde Gods prouidence And this is the cause of all sinne because men beleeue not that the threatnings of God are true For if they could be perswaded of that which is Psal. 89. He will visite their sinnes c. the children of God should not need to thinke of hell and other tormeÌ„ts belonging to the wicked in the life to come Because that if they knew that though they were deliuered from paines in the world to come yet the Lord would punish their sinnes in this life and would bring them to pouerty to contempt to be reproched to be slandered c. euen this would make them loth to offend And surely the Lord will doe this for if he be neither a wise nor louing earthly father which will not correct his sonnes when they doe euill surely it must needes be that God must either be vnwise not louing or he must punish them his children that offend For though he hath made a couenant with them that hell shall not preuaile against them yet hath he not made a couenant to free them in this life because that he will driue them to the crosse of Christ by laying crosses vpon them Againe if men could beleeue the promises of God made in Christ for the forgiuenes of sinnes for Gods fatherly prouidence and for life euerlasting then would they hauing these promises purge themselues from all filthines and finish the course of their saluation in seare 2. Cor. 7. vers 1. And this beliefe in Gods promises is it that maketh men leaue sin for conscience sake to yeeld obedience to Gods will so that this beleefe bringeth forth pure obedience to Gods will Againe beleefe in Gods promises is strengthened by obedience as Peter saith Make your election and calling sure by good workes For when the Lord shal see that we haue a care to do his will then will he multiplie the graces of the spirit vpon vs so that we shal be better coÌ„sirmed in his promises If we will not then be brought to doubt or despaire of Gods promises when trouble and anguish shall come then let vs labour to build a good conscience vpon the word and commandements And if we will not be drawn away with worldly pleasures then let vs consider those promises which God hath made vnto vs. For when men begin to doubt of Gods promises they begin also to doubt of the commaundements and when men doubt of the commandements they also doubt of the promises and when men doubt of both then is sinne a light matter vnto them For faith in Gods promises breedeth obedience and obedience confirmeth saith in the promises therefore we must labour for them both and pray for both Vers. 84. How many are the daies of thy seruant when wilt thou execute iudgement on them that persecute me THis verse the second verse shew that it is lawfull for Gods children to make knowne their infirmities to him so that they waite patiently for helpe from him For this onely displeaseth him when we please our selues in moyling against them otherwise when we come in reuerence it pleaseth God that we should lay out our infirmities before him Thus Abraham and Mary laying out their infirmities with misliking of them desired that they might know how the things should come to passe but Sara and Zacharie did contrarie This is a comfortable thing that when we are in any trouble we may lay our our temptations to him so that it be with trust in the promises and misliking of our infirmities with a longing after Gods mercie in a feare of his Maiestie and a desire to be helped of our euill and corrupt infirmitie When. He had beene exercised a long time and now he prayeth that he may be helped least he through infirmitie put his hand to euill Many will make their complaint but it is too soone euen before they haue been exercised But we must be contented to be in long trouble and we may yet looke for Gods helpe acknowledging it to be his great goodnes that he continued and held vs out so long in trouble Wilt thou execute This is an ordinarie prayer not against any certaine persons but rather generally against Gods enemies and their euill causes For the Lord executeth iudgement vpon his children for their conuersion as Paul Act. 9 and vpon the wicked for their confusion He prayeth against them that belonged not to God and yet not so much against their persons as their euill causes and no otherwise against their persons than they â—re ioyned with the causes And thus may we doe for the confusion of Gods enemies otherwise we cannot Vers. 85. The proude haue digged pits for me which is not after thy law
who truely knoweth God should fall downe before an image Lactantius said well Non dubium est quin nulla sit tbireligio vbi simulacrum est How shall they call vpon him whom they haue not beleeued how shall they beleeue on them which are no Gods but the worke of mens hands I am thine This indeed is an excellent motiue to drawe from the Lord helpe in trouble I am thine thine by creation I was made by thee thine by adoption I was assigned ouer to thee thine by donation I was giuen to thee thine by marriage I was espoused to thee thine by redemption I was purchased by thee thine by stipulation I haue vowed my selfe vnto thee Saue me for I am thine Then 1 God hath especiall care of his 2. he aboue the rest hath regard of his annoynted 3. a sinner may be Gods child nay vnlesse a sinner first not Gods at all The whole haue no need of the Physitian but such as are sicke 4. none can truely call vpon God but such as are perswaded they belong to God 5. a man may nay he must be perswaded that he is Gods childe 2. Cor. 13. 5. Omnis anima saith one est aut sponsa Christi aut adultera diabols Euery soule is either the spouse of Christ or the diuels strumpet He will not be his owne he must not be the diuels he dares not be the worlds he is Gods owne childe he will not serue two maisters In this seruice is true libertie to be Gods sonne is the truest nobilitie We thinke the Barbarians seelie people who in many places of the world preferre iron or leade or some base mettall before gold but as for such amongst vs as make gold their God wee thinke them wise men seest thou a man wise after this sort there is more hope of a Barbarian then of him For I haue sought thy precepts Many signes there be and trials of our adoption as Rom 8. 15. I he spirit witnesseth to our spirits that we are the children of God and Ioâ— 3. 14 by this we knowe that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren And Ioh. 8. 47. He that is of God heareth Gods words But to seeke out the knowledge of Gods will and to practise it in life and conuersation this is the very badge of Gods childe Reade but this one Psalme and you shall finde Dauid many times protesting his loue to Gods lawe promising his obedience to Gods commandements praying for knowledge of Gods will and valuing this treasure aboue all the treasures of the earth Seeke them to knowe knowe to remember remember to beleeue beleeue to practise and you shall be blessed in your deed It is curiositie to seeke onely to knowe or at least to knowe that which is aboue our knowledge it is pietie to seeke to knowe and doe those things which belong to the peace of conscience and pure conuersation ¶ Vers. 95. The wicked haue waited for me to destroy me but I will consider thy testimonies HE prayed before that God would saue him had he not need thinke you when the wicked waited to destroy him thus this and the former verse haue their coherence Here then he complaineth against his aduersaries and protesteth notwithstanding his recourse to Gods word He describeth his aduersaries by their names calling them wicked ones 2. by their diligence they lay waite 3 by their malice they waite to destroy him For the first the hebrew word translated wicked if the letters be transposed signifieth a rich man because it is hard to finde goods and goodnes riches and righteousnes in one person and I thinke that Salomon calleth riches the treasures of iniquitie Prou. 10. 2. not onely because they are gathered by badde meanes but also because often their owners are bad men These wicked persons strangers from the wombe the sonnes of men the children of Beliall scoffing Ishmaels parasiticall Doegs persecuting Sauls Dauid often complaineth of in this Psalme as veres 23. 52. 61. 69 78 85. 87. 110 241. 157 261. and here and in many other Psalmes And surely not without cause for many were these euill spirits that vexed him his brother Eliab accused him of pride Goliah the Philistine despised him to his face Saul the King hunted him as a partridge Doeg the Edomite slandered him to his Lord Absolon his sonne draue him out of his kingdome Achitophel his counsellor counselled against him Mâ—choâ— his wife contemned him in her heart Shemey his subiect rayled on him in his miserie Nabal the Charmelite played the churle with him and they that did eate of his breade and were entertained as friends became in the ende his vtter enemies and all because the Lord loued him and he followed that which good was When Caine and Abel can agree in one field Ishmael and Izaak in one house Iakob and Esau in one wombe then shall the wicked and godly agree together not before see Prou 29. 29. It is the nature of the wicked to be opposite to the good and persecutors of the godly therefore are they compared to Lions Beares Tygers Bulls Serpents Adders Archers and Foulers the godly man is the Partridge they the Hauke 1. let the Hauke all her lifetime sit vpon her Lords fist yet when she dies she is but cast vpon the dunghill let the Partridge be chased all the daies of her life yet after her death she shal be brought in a siluer dish to her Lords table Yet knowe that if thou oppose thy selfe against the godly thou art to be reputed but a wicked man Waited They were vigilant diligent and wise to doe hurt neuer did Cat so waite for the mouse or Wolfe for the sheepe or Lion for the Lambe or Hauke for Partridge or Fouler for Bird or the Souldier for his enemies as they waited for him they bent their bowe they made readie their arrowes vpon the string that they might secretly shoote at him that was vpright of heart Dauid complaineth of this so may wee Dauid prouided for these so ought we and though they waite day and night and lay all kindes of battes that can be yet in the ende Dauid hath the best for in the name of the Lord he shall destroy them This is our comfort waite they may but they can doe no more Luke 22. 31. For me Dauid had many followers in the time of his troubles yet his aduersaries aymed especially at his life Strike say they the Shepheard and the sheepe shal be scattered Stub vp the roote and the branches will wither chop off the heade and the members will perish if Dauid be once gone who shall resist Thus the worthiest Princes grauest counsellors and most vigilant Ministers haue euer beene the marke of wicked Archers Thus like the King of Aram they say 2. Chron 18. 31. Fight you not with small or great but against the King of Israel onely Experience wee haue had of this in the daies of our gracious Queene Elizabeth
as wee may shewe as well our infirmities as our excellent graces Againe because hearing is the sense of discipline and many will attend on reading and hearing which will not bestowe time to conferre to pray to giue thankes to meditate or vow their obedience to the Lord he comprehendeth the one in setting down the vse of the other For if in our reading and hearing for want of meditation we doe not profit we are as coloured in the Sunne wherefore wee must admonish and â—ee admonished we must pray and prouoke to pray we must meditate and often thinke oâ— those things which we haue heard or read Indeede knowledge reading and hearing are sweete euen to a naturall man â—ut to conferre to be admonished to pray to giue thankes be things hard and difficult It may be that some can pray to serue the times because of the law which constrained them but how many shall wee finde that doe it priuately in trueth and voluntarily Some read and they rest in the generall rules not making any vse of it to themselues and so learne that which is another mans not appropriating it to themselues for want of meditation Whereof it commeth to passe that wee see many make a learned sermon in generall precepts who when they come to particulars to comfort those that lye sicke or to raise vp them that are tempted for want of practise in themselues can say nothing The very Heathen could grant and you know who speake it that a mâ—â—s life was a cogitation of death But because we can meditate of death for that we ioyne with it the hope of immortalitie I say that a Christian mans life mâ—y well besaide to bee a meditation of the law of God and how hee shall stand before Gods iudgement seate Which meditation in this man of God sheweth that euen from the heart he loueth the law of God If we examine our selues we shall finde our tongues to cleaue to our teeth and to the roofe of our mouthes whereby wee see that we cannot say this with the prophet that from the abundance of the heart our mouth speaketh For we sinde by practise that we heare reade and sing so coldly as we shew that our affections are almost dead within vs. There followeth in the end of the verse continually Wee know by proofe of daily experience that whatsoeuer we loue of that we continually thinke And in that this qualitie or circumstance is ioyned with meditation we are taught that though we must reade heare conferre pray and giue thanks often yet we must meditate continually For as it is absurd to say that a man should be continually reading or conferring so we must know that it is requisite in all these things to examine our selues by meditation whether we reade profitably conferre effectually or pray vnderstandingly That we now haue this continuall meditation we must pray that we may haue a loue to the word Loue indeed were of it selfe eloquent enough if we had it in any good measure but to stirre vp this loue we must vse many reasons about the nature of the word how it is mysticall pure and eternall which when we see in truth we shall loue the word Where he saith in it is my meditation wee must vnderstand that it was no rouing meditation but that it was circumscribed within the compasse of the law of God Now to our profit let vs learne to meditate according to the law of the Lord and so as vnder the generals we may touch the particulars to make the vse of them in our selues Thus we haue seene the cause of this effect to be loue For as the rich men of this world meditate of gathering goods naturall louers of their loue and ambitious men of their preferments so the man of God hauing no greater riches pleasure nor glorie than in the word maketh it his whole delight and studie For where we loue thither loue doth easily drawe our affections with it We haue heard why mention is made only of meditation namely because it is the life of all the other meanes and maketh them more fruitfull and why his meditation was maried to the law euen because it excludeth all vaine collections which proceede of general knowledge Besides therefore is meditation named because it most agreeth with the nature of loue For though we cannot alwaies be reading hearing or talking of those things which we â—â—â—â— we may alwayes thinke and meditate of them Now what is the cause that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is preached and â—o little is practised but because wee vse so little conference prayer and meditation The remedie hereof is to knowe what a sinne this is and that among all 〈◊〉 in the day of trouble none so great to torment our consciences as that we haue tested in a generall 〈◊〉 and â—â—â—â—ng of the word without applying of it to our seuerall practises by meditation He hath shewed now his loue in the verses following hee setteth downe the fruite of his loue For as hee shewed that the word of God is of such nature that aboue all other things iâ— is eternall so also hee sheweth that the effects thereof are eternall And whereas men desire nothing more than that wisedome whereby they may excel their enemies in policie their teachers in doctrine and the aged in counsaile he declareth that hee made this choyse to set his loue on Gods word which performeth all these things As loue then is the mother that breedeth meditation and meditation is the nurse to cherish this loue so here because the argument of the effect doth most with men preuaile hee sheweth the mightie power and operation of the word of God What is the reason why men do not râ—st and stay themselues wholy on Gods law Surely because they are not perswaded that there is such excellent wisedome in the same We see then that wee must learne for the generals to bee wise in sobrietie and according to the word of God knowing that the Scriptures are sufficient to touch to improue and correct and to instruct iâ— righteousnesse that the man of â—â—â—â— may bee absolute being made perfect vnto all good workes 2. Tim. 3. The Wiseman counsaileth vs Eecles 7. 18. that wee should not â—â—â— iust euermuch â—â— make our selues ouerwise least web 〈◊〉 Where he sheweth that this is the way to bring blockishnes to make our selues wiser than God and to deuile to become more iust than the word prescribeth vs. What is the cause why so many are so foolish in their death when they haue ouerreached themselues as Achitophel Surely because the Lord doth inâ—â—uate them whilest they would be wiser than the Lord so that their wisdome is 〈◊〉 into childishnes and their policie commeth to nothing What is the cause that we are no more occupied in the reading and hearing of the word Doubtlesse because it is a base and simple thing in our iudgemenâ—â— and containeth not so high mysteries in it as
the Lord that as hee had giuen his heart whole vnto him so hee would confirme this grace of his Spirit in him Now seeing the Lord hath also promised to cleanse our hearts and that Iesus Christ is our wisedome and sanctification and wee are become the children of the highest our meaning is not that the full performance hereof should bee sought for in our selues but in Christ. The second thing whereby wee are hindred is that wherewith Sathan doth buffet vs wheÌ„ we haue made some breach of our couenant made to the Lord saying Thou hast not kept thy promise thou hast broken thy bond thou hast violated thy couenant and to doe this once is as good as twentie this will be a sufficient euidence against thee why doest thou therefore continue and striuest any further in vaine We see how this preuaileth oftentimes because there is no greater sinne than the sinne of them who sometimes haue beene religious and by this practise of the diuell for some particular offence haue beene perswaded that they haue made an vtter breach of their couenant Wee answere for this that seeing that Christ did not onely die for our sinnes before Baptisme but also for our sinnes after Baptisme and did not onely satisfie for our sinnes committed before our calling but for those also which we commit after our calling though through infirmitie and frailtie we haue fallen and yet not lying downe in presumption and malice but there is a reuerent feare trembling in our hearts that our corruptions rebelled against the Lord the particular couenant being broken cannot take away the generall and cannot bee excluded but must be included in the same When then wee haue made a breach of humane obliâ—â—ion and not of obstinate maliciousnes this is as well forgiuen in the generall as other sinnes Wee may see this in politike matters betweene a good Lord and his seruant for I presuppose a mercifull a curteous Lord the Lord will not bee displeased for failing in some particular performance of some particular couenant so he findeth him readie to yeeld honour and obedience to the generall couenants which are betweene them euen so the Lord whose loue exceedeth the loue of a father Psal. 103. and of a mother Esay 49. towards his will spare vs for a particular breach so it be not a general contempt and done of wilfull malice If then in such a case we will humble our selues with sorrow that we displeased our God and desire the Lord not to take vengeance for any finall breach because there was no finall intent to fall from the Lord we shall surely finde mercie and pardon at his hand This is a doctrine very requisite because it is the policie of Sathan to perswade a man that hauing broken one couenant he hath broken all The remedie then is that wee know our sinnes to be pardoned and that we renue our couenant which wee doe so oft as we come to the Sacrament Let vs learne therefore to make all our othes with the Lord in great reuerence as did Nehemiah chap 5. who caused the oath to be ministred in the presence of the Priest then must we vse prayer and all meanes whereby we may continue in the same lastly if we slip or falle in some particular we must not be discouraged or â—aint The cause then why men doe not this is either because they doe not take it in hand in reuerence or taking it in hand doe not purpose to keepe it or keeping it doe fall by despaire for some particular defect Thus we see how the man of God sheweth his earnestnes and his affection to the law of God teaching vs why many doe not so loue the word as to make it a lanterne to their feete either because they haue not such vehement affection or else they be not so permanent and therefore we are to pray both against our coldnes to the law and our inconstancie It might seeme strange to some that he should sweare to keepe Gods iudgements but we must know that this keeping is not so much in outward shew as in inward vertue Againe we see that as in making this holy o th Gods children doe not exclude but include the forgiuenes of sinnes so they doe it not but first presupposing the grace of God by prayer to be obtained for the keeping of it Besides no particular or accessorie couenant can take away the principall and generall because the one includeth the other But here we must note that then no secondarie cause can take away the first when we sinne but of humane frailtie and not of presumption and when we so craue for mercy that our hearts be set to recouer our selues and we will not be sluggish in our sinnes hereafter because then is the oath broken and couenant disanulled when we make a finall breach We must therefore fight against scrupulositie herein knowing that God wil spare vs as a father doth his children in that the whole breach of our couenant is a generall relinquishing of the same When then there ariseth a feare in our hearts to come so neere vnto the Lord although it may be good no more to powre this pretious licour into fraile coÌ„sciences than to put new wine into old bottels and rather appertaineth to them of greater graces yet we must consider that there were great infirmities in this man of God against which he would striue by this meane and so prouoke himselfe to come neerer to the Lord. So that as we must not vndertake this thing without aduice so we must not alwaies please our selues in these beginnings and when as concerning the time we should be teachers we should neede to haue the first foundation of religion laid againe Wherefore we must needes acknowledge that the cause of our long absence from the Lord is our want of the defiance of sinne and loue to the word as the Prophet had neither must we euer when occasion wall be giuen neglect this meane which may keepe vs from sliding backe And here we are to obserue that wicked or foolish vowes which hinder Christian religion and those wicked vowes of wicked religion as the ridiculous vowes of chastitie or such as may hinder vs in our callings as that a man should neuer eate flesh or should not weare some kinde of apparell are to be auoided because they haue not their warrant out of the word of God And though wine maketh drunkards being immoderately taken yet it is no reason seeing it maketh glad the heart of man in it owne nature why others should not vse it which haue weake bodies yet thus much will I grant that if a man that hath beene drunke by too immoderate drinking of wine doth vow for a time to relinquish it this is not vnaduised seeing we are commaunded if our eye offend vs to pull it out and if our foote doth hurt vs to cut it off Againe if a man giuen to
shield and I trust in thy word BEcause the Prophet could not perswade himselfe of any other safetie than of the safeâ—â—â—â— which he had vnder the Lord he sheweth that so long as he put his trust in Gods 〈…〉 s he feared nothing And surely this ought to be the principal thing among Christians to looke for none other defence than that which is to be looked for out of the promises of God For what is the cause why when wee are in daunger in pouertie in any distresse wee haue so many by-paths and can inuent vnlawfull meanes and shifts so for our deliuerance but onely because the Lord and his word is not our refuge and our shield For if we were once perswaded that God were our tower to defend vs and our shield to couer vs wee should be staied If wee then call on God in our neede we must know that Psal. 33. vers 18. The eye of the Lord is vpon them that feare him and vpon them that trust in his mercies And that Psal. 145. 18. Hee will fulfill the desire of them that feare him hee also will heare their crie and will saue them And our cause being good we neede not to doubt of him for he hath promised to be our shield and buckler So our Sauiour Christ being tempted of Sathan to turne the stones into bread was moued by him to distrust Gods prouidence What saith he doest thou thinke that if thou wert the Sonne of God thou shouldest bee left in such wants make some shift therefore for thy selfe But Christ knowing God to bee the author of his neede was assured that he would secretly nourish him vntill hee had receiued ordinarie meanes againe and so strengthened himselfe in Gods promises Likewise when we are in need or in perill Sathan will cause vs to vse one shift or other but we must answere him The Lord is my shield and tower I am sure enough and therfore I hate all ill inuentions I put my trust in the Lord. We acknowledge this with our tongue yet it is a hard thing to bee practised to put our trust in Gods word For howsoeuer wee will grant indeede that wee must put our trust in God yet we hardly yeeld vnto this that we must trust in his word but we must here correct this vnbeliefe and learne that if we seeke for helpe at God wee must trust in his word Doth Gods word threaten his iustice and can wee finde in our liues that if wee vse euill meanes we shall be punished Doth Gods word assure vs that God is mercifull and doe we beleeue that Iesus Christ came to saue sinners although we were the greatest and that he came to call sinners and not the righteous to repentance and that Iesus Christ came to saue that which was lost and to refresh all that are wearie and heauie laden Thus the man of God saith portioÌ„ 8. 1. O Lord thou art my portioÌ„ I haue determined to keepe thy law And portion 14. 6. Thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage for euer for they are the very ioy of my heart Thus he sheweth that we must seeke for that in Gods word which wee seeke for of him For his word is a conduit or waterpipe whereby the Lord conueying his mercies vnto vs will haue them runne through vnto vs. Doe wee beleeue then the promises that God will prouide for vs then let vs beware of al wicked shifts and trust onely in his word For if we beleeue God to be our tower we must looke to Gods word The Heathen men and the prophane worldlings will speake gloriously of the goodnesse of the strength and of the mercy of God but when they come to see it in the word they will erre altogether out of the way whereby they shew how they vtter more in their tongues than they performe in truth For the Lord hath layde that helpe on his word which he would haue vs to seeke for at his hand so Christ by the word put the diuell to flight with these words in effect Thou wouldest haue me Sathan to mistrust my Fathers prouidence and to giue my selfe to be taught of thee but I know he will keepe me in all my necessities and why because he hath said Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God the Lord hath prouided ordinarie meanes to nourish me and hath not commaunded that stones should be made bread and why then should I vse vnlawfull meanes Wherefore I will stay my selfe vpon my Fathers prouidence We see he might haue said that God is almightie and strong or that by his mightie power he might haue put off Sathan but he reciteth the words of Moses which he vsed when the Lord so wonderfully had preserued his people the Israelites in the wildernesse without ordinarie meanes We must in like manner when Sathan shall set vpon vs in time of neede say it is written The Lord is iust and true in all his promises It is written The eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open to their crie nothing wanteth to them that feare him The Lyons doe lacke and suffer hunger but they which seeke the Lord shall want nothing which is good It is written Rom. 8. verse 35. Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednesse or perill or sword When we are tempted then with doubting in our selues that we shall not escape we must know that it is written Rom. 8. 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs 32. Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shall he not with him giue vs all things also If we be tempted to steale we must say as it is written Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word which proceedeth out of the mouth of God knowing that God is able to preserue vs without ordinarie meanes Vers. 115. Away from me ye wicked for I will keepe the commandements of my God THe cause why the man of God could not so stay himselfe on the Lord was because what way soeuer he turned himselfe he could see no man that would helpe him He had no helpe of the world euery man prouided for himself some shifted this way another that way he could see no good example of any which either beleeued Gods promises to be true or were readie to obey his commaundements Wherefore it is manifest that they were impediments rather than furtherances vnto him For else why should he say Away from me ye wicked c Were there so many impediments in his daies and shall we thinke there are not so many in ours or was that age wherein he liued more wicked than the age wherein we liue First we are nothing like him in good things he had greater graces of God than we haue he had gone further in holinesse than we we liue
of Gods children are not so sirme as that it is neuer shaken they are not alwaies in the tenour and as the Lord giueth them of his grace in measure so hee giueth them at sometimes more at sometimes lesse he often humbleth them with incredulitie to exercise them in prayer and to confirme them the more by his Spirit whereof they haue had a pledge in his word Wee haue learned that the Prophet thought himselfe to haue no life but as he had the feeling of the life of the Sonne of God to be conueyed to him by the spirit of God through the working of the word of God and that as we breathe eate playe and labour wee haue nothing differing from bruite beasts as we haue fiue wits to discourse of things we haue nothing more than the heathen than the Turkes than the vngodly infidels The Scriptures shew that all that liue in ignorance and sinne are dead for they that liue in ignorance sit in darkenes and in the shadow of death as it is in the song of Zacharie and if we liue in sinne the Apostle witnesseth we are but dead Ephes 2.1 The death of sinne is the life of a man and the life of sinne is the death of a man sinne then I meane to liue in vs when wee giue ouer our selues to sin with pleasure and lye in our sinne with delight And yet here is a further thing for the man of God speaketh of the experience of Gods children who when they feele delight in prayer and their inward man delighted with the word of God they thinke they are aliue and that so long they walke in the land of the liuing but when they fal into some sinne and become vnthankfull or pensiue there comes a dulnes and deadnes of heart they are not able to see any difference betweene themselues and the reprobates and finding in themselues such an heape of ill inclinations they think themselues to be dead It followeth in the verse And disappoint me not of mine hope As if he should say O Lord euen as I trust in thy word so my hope is that thy word shall be accomplished As faith is the mother of hope so hope is the daughter and nurse of faith for faith breedeth hope and hope nourisheth faith faith assureth vs of the trueth of Gods word hope waiteth for the accomplishment of it His meaning then is Lord as I trust in thy word so strengthen my faith and disappoint mee not of my hope for howsoeuer the wicked continue for a while I beleeue that I shall haue a glorious end I beleeue it is not lost labour to serue the Lord O Lord I hope to see them troden downe that breake thy statutes Thus we see how Gods children feare their vnbeliefe and nourish their faith with prayer so the true Minister of God cannot but be zealous to stirre vp his people to feruent and frequent prayer We see the one halfe of this Psalme to bee prayer and that in euery portion two or three or foure verses be prayers And the man of God being willing to bring his knowledge to feeling hath still this prayer Stay mâ—e in thy word teach mee thy statutes disappoint me not of my hope establish thy promises to thy seruant For as reading hearing and conferring doe more increase knowledge than feeling so meditating praying and singing doe more nourish feeling than knowledge Had he that had such a faith in Gods word such ioy such delight such life in the spirit neede so often and feruently to pray then I beseech you let vs pray pray pray Vers. 117. Stay thou me and I shall be safe and I will delight continually in thy statutes THis agreeth with that in the verse going before stablish mee according to thy promise Hadst thou need Dauid to be staied didst thou wauer oh how need we to be stayed and to pray against our wauering he meaneth here thus much although I am well minded and delight in thy law yet I am so brittle and so slipperie that if thou stay mee not I shall sall I am gone Oh man of God feeling his owne wants and infirmities I shall be safe that is If I be not stayed by thine hand I shall be at the last cast Psal. 30. 6 he said hee should neuer be remoued here is another spirit where he saith he should be safe But here wofull experience taught him that he durst not be stayed on himselfe whereby he declareth that as without Gods word he could not be safe so come what come would befall what danger could befall in the Lords word he was staied sufficiently Then we are to learne that the promises of God must engender in vs a care and feare of our selues for if we begin once to be quiet with our selues when wee begin to be secure and presumptuous let vs assure our selues that we are not farre from sinne But if we feare that wee are staggering and reeling persons and that we are very slipperie is there not cause of humbling that this humblenes should breed carefulnesse carefulnesse should cause watchfulnesse watchfulnesse should vse the meanes and the meanes should be sanctified by prayer Then come hell come the diuell come the world come the flesh if the Lord stay vs we shall liue and not die we shall surely not miscarie And I will delight continually in thy statutes Wee see here that there is no free will for he prayeth likewise Port. 5. 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes Neither did he promise of himselfe before but did hope in the Lord. Such brittlenes is in the world such sleights in the flesh such slinesse in SathaÌ„ such corrupt examples in the world that vnlesse the Lord stay vs we are so farre off from delight in good that we are ready to fall into great sinnes Euery man therefore is to search his owne heart and by the cause we may come to the effects and by the tree may coniecture of the fruite so by the effects we may iudge of the cause and by the fruite we may iudge of the tree Where is now this delight when we heare the word we heare it with such coldnesse therefore it is a manifest proofe we are not staâ—ed in the Lord. For whosoeuer doth not delight in the word he may deceiue his owne soule but surely as yet he is not staied on God If we are not delighted then are we stâ—ied on our own selues but if the Lord work in vs then shal we feele delight This is a griefe of my soule that I see no delight in the Lords day all things are done for fashion but the power of godlinesse is not among vs. The cause is the want of priuate exercises the want of priuate reading and praying and this bringeth a secret curse of publike exercises and therefore I cannot but so often vâ—ge priuate prayer and meditation Vers. 118. Thou hast troden downe all them that depart from
but if they will tremble at Gods word they shal be children of obedience and not be subiect to this wrath of God Thus Christ also reasoneth Matth. 24 â—7 Luk. 17. 18. As the dayes of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and gaue in mariage vntill the day that Noah entred into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke all away so shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee Luke 17. 28. Likewise also it was in the dayes of Lot when in Sodome the Sunne shined in the morning and all was well euen then came the wrath of God from heauen When the old world was making mirth and thought of nothing lesse than of drowning vntill Noah went into the Arke suddenly the waters came vpon them Likewise is our estate we know nothing now we see the world is as it was we prouide for our posteritie Thus wee see our Sauiour Christ reasoned much like to Dauid In the peculiar iudgement it shal be like with vs as with Sodome that Citie was destroyed suddenly and so shall we be In the generall Iudgement it shall bee as in the dayes of Noe the water swept them away at vnawares so the fire shall purge vs when we thinke not of it Thou hast saith Dauid troden downe in times past thou wilt tread downe againe 2. Pet. 2. 4. If God spared not his Angels that had sinned but cast them downe into hell nor the olde world nor Sodome c. Thus our Sauiour Christ and with him his Apostles teach by precepts and confirme by examples and so must all the godly Ministers approue and teach this doctrine that the godly may haue their faith established in Gods promises and to leaue the wicked excuse lesse against the day of iudgement They haue left vs a president to follow whereby we must be awaked from slum bring that Gods children may stoope and the rest be committed to the righteous iudgement of God We see how we may profit by examining seuerall iudgements for seuerall sinnes hath not God appointed in his word and executed from heauen a seuerall punishment for seuerall sinnes Doth God say that Idolaters Heretikes and prophane professors should bee swept away with plagues and warres and hath he not swept away the Egyptians in the red sea Exod. 14 Did the Lord threaten the breach of the Sabbath with death And did he not strike the man that did but in that day gather stickes Numb 15 Whose sinne though men spared on earth yet the Lord punished it from heauen Nehemiah taught his people this doctrine saying Did not the wrath of God fall on our fathers for our example Yet there is to be noted that euermore the Lord hath done and doth fatherly correct and admonish before hee vtterly sweepeth away Shall we thinke that the Lord is altred His long suffering did not presently punish neither after hee had threatned but hee gaue terme to repent hee hath dealt so gratiously with countries nations and people that hee hath not so troden them downe as they haue troden down his glorie but by benefits hath allured them by chastisements driuen them and by examples perswaded them to repent before his plague came The Lord hath appointed for disobedient children death Deut. 21. 18. If any man hath a sonne stubborne and disobedient which will not hearken vnto the voyce of his Father nor the voyce of his Mother and they haue chastened him and he would not obey them and after complaint made to the Elders of the Citie all the men of the Citie shall stone him with stones vnto death And Prou. 20. 20. He that curseth his father or his mother his light shall be put out in obscure darkenes There is among other one wicked generation euen a generation that curseth his father and blesseth not his mother but of such a one let the Eagle put out his eyes Hath God so threatned and will he not punish 2. King 2. Little children who for their age we would thinke to be spared for mocking the Prophet of God Elisha who cried for vengeance by the secret motion of Gods spirit were by two Beares deuoured Did the Lord punish scorners then and will he spare them now For fornication we know twentie foure thousand fell on one day were swept away with the plague and shall fornication now be vnpunished We stand but by grace we are but petitioners we must feare least liuing in these and such like sinnes we be swept away with these and such like iudgements This must make vs to feare our selues to loue and beleeue the word to grow in repentance and make our schooling in the iudgements of God some in one and some in another We haue heard now how the cause of the Prophets prayer was the sight of his infirmities this must stirre vs vp also to priuate prayer For though we haue receiued neuer so many and excellent graces of God yet without prayer shall we not be able to stirre vp our selues by them We must see how the man of God seeing the seuere iudgements of God was moued to prayer that he should not be troden downe and swept away with the wicked We are likewise to sweare to this practise both to make vs cleaue faster to the word also to make vs the more to feare our selues For it is a visible iudgement of God when we see the iudgements of God and are not staied in fixed faith in the Lord and a reuerent feare of our selues We haue bin taught because we are giuen to thinke that the iudgements of God appertaine not to vs that the long suffering of the Lord is to leaue the wicked vnexcusable and not to haue one of his vnsaued and still calleth some and doth not execute his iudgements vntill the measure of sin be fulfilled to the brimme Genet 6. So that he spareth to call his to repentance to leaue the wicked without excuse who would neither be moued with his promises nor feared with his iudgements And although it seeme an easie doctrine that God will by one way or other punish sinne and thinke that we haue learned this before it be taught yet we shall finde our selues ignorant of the practise of it which if we knew it would be a key of the whole Scriptures vnto vs. And thus much of the generall doctrine now of the particular For their deceit is vaine As if the Prophet should say notwithstanding all their high imaginations thou hast destroyed them for they haue but deceiued themselues in false religion and vanitie of life Thus then let vs consider of it that whether our vanitie be in religion or life it is but deceit Heresie and Idolatrie carrie a great sway vnder a colour of godly life but when Gods iudgements sweepe them away they seeme vaine that neither their Idols can
leaue me not to mine oppressors THe Prophet goeth on praying for the increase and continuance of Gods fauour vsing two arguments the first by shewing his afflictions which hee suffered the seconde by declaring his affection to the word whereunto is added a reason drawne from the nature of GOD that it is his time to helpe in affliction His generall desire then is to haue a further loue of Gods word to this end hee sheweth his miseries and afflictions and with what affection hee longed for helpe trusting that God would now come to doe right His prayer is that the Lord would not suffer him to bee ouercome with ouer-much afflictions but that as it is Psal. 125. 3. that the rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous least the righteous put their hands vnto wickednesse and that the hands of the oppressors should not preuaile God then giueth vs this libertie that wee may pray against our and his enemies but wee must withall consider these two reasons I haue executed As if the Prophet said Thou hast promised to helpe all them that hold causes and maintaine them well through thy grace I haue vsed a good cause well performe therefore oh Lord thy promise in me So the Prophet prayeth Psal. 41. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse c. where hee sheweth that as God doth promise to helpe in afflictions so he requireth of our parts that wee should suffer as weldoers and as doing well in a good cause as if hee had expressed his minde in these words O God the cause which I maintaine is iust and I haue maintained it well let them fall then that haue an ill cause against me who hauing so righteous a cause As we haue to learne that we shall not be without oppressors if we doe well so must we learne how to behaue our selues therein It seemeth monstrous to some that we should by weldoing purchase such enemies as if when ye do well ye suffer wrong and take it patiently this is acceptable to God 1. Pet. 3. 13. Who is it that will harme you if you follow that which is good Yet it is a thing in the secret iudgement of God either to the triall of the faith of his children or the fulfilling of the sins of the wicked Who would thinke a man should haue enemies but by desert True it is if the world were aright but because wee liue in such a world wherein Christ himselfe executing iudgemēt and righteousnes did suffer because it hated him much more must we looke for it as Christ himselfe hath also fore warned because the seruant must not be aboue his maister and because we labour and cease not to hinder the kingdome of Sathan hee enarmeth the world with hatred against vs also We must not think that we can be here quiet For although we be sometimes troubled because we haue not done somewhat which we ought yet often we must be oppressed as righteous doers although not so as our enemies finally shall preuaile against vs. We see the Prophet desireth God to be the patrone of a righteous cause and of a righteous cause rightly handled we must then if we will assure our selues of Gods protection first consider if our cause be iust and hauing such a cause whether we haue rightly dealt in it Let vs therefore when we are oppressed search our cause if we feele that our conscience be guiltie then no maruell though wee suffer because the Lord correcteth either our euill cause or our ill handling of a good cause Wee must see that in the equitie of our request our cause be iust and true and being good that our dealing therein bee also iust and right Let vs see this now in particulars Our Sauiour Christ saith he came to put dissension betweene the father and the sonne the mother and the daughter and that the father in law should bee against his son in law and the sonne in law against his father in law True it is if it be for the Gospels sake and we withall haue done our duties and obedience which nature our callings require that we be hated yet must we not be dismaied although we haue the enemies of our own familie of them which by nature are ioyned to vs we are not to be discouraged if it be righteousnes which we must maintaine and vnrighteousnes which they maintaine if thē our cause being good we vse all obedience loue and dutie and yet be grieued we must recouer our selues with that which Christ hath said but if our cause bee ill or being right wee shewed not our selues humble and dutifull in the defence of it then we haue deserued iustly to be euill entreated of them If wee shall obserue this to happen either among Magistrates to their subiects or Landlords to their tenants or any other gouernours to their inferiours when they shall deale ill with vs in debts fines and exactions we must consider that if we haue done righteously we haue the libertie to comfort our soules in prayer Lord I haue done the part of a faithfull subiect or the dutie of a good tenant Lord helpe me against this man which oppresseth me wrongfully But if we haue discouraged their hearts either simply by ill doing or in a good thing by ill dealing we must know that the Lord by them doth take some good thing from vs who from them did take some good duties We must see then whether we haue done our duties in loue or not this will keepe vs from fuming and will make vs rest in prayer The ignorance of this doctrine maketh vs fret and fume who neuer consider whether our cause be good or whether in a good cause wee haue vsed good dealing or no. If Gods children looke thus into their consciences it will humble them as surely I did not well to him God suffereth him to doe the like to me againe and meateth out vnto mee the like measure with mine owne meat-yeard Where wee must learne that Gods children neuer deale so earnestly with their enemies as with their God And as this holdeth in superiours so must wee marke this doctrine in all troubles with our inferiours or equals Now if our seruants or our children doe not deale dutifully with vs we must enter into our selues on this sort Lord I haue brought vp these sonnes or seruants in thy nurture and feare I haue instructed them and prayed for them I haue vsed all meanes wherby I might bring them to good yet for all this they deale ill with me and in this case wee must knowe that God wil heare our prayers But if we haue not done our parts in cloathing feeding or teaching them or in praying for them it is the iudgement of God in that we haue not done the dutie of godly parents Christian householders in making them the children of God and seruants of the Lord neither can we say Lord release me in this case
Wherefore Iob said chap. 31. 13. that if hee did contemne the iudgement of his seruant or of his maide when they did thinke them selues euill entreated by him What shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite me what shall I answere He that made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath he not alone fashioned vs in the wombe Vers. 122. Answere for thy seruant in that which is good and let not the proude oppresse mee ANswere that is be suretie for me So though his cause was good yet he thought himselfe not so wise as to answere his enemies nor so strong as to preuaile against them in that which is good hee knewe that God would not take his part in any euill cause which must make vs if wee looke for God to be our helpe to prouide that our cause bee good His minde then is if my cause Lord were euill I durst not craue thy helpe but it is good therefore speake for me We therefore if our cause be ill are rather to craue of God to haue our sinne pardoned because the righteous God is not a defender of an vnrighteous cause Againe though our cause be good wee must not therefore thinke that wee our selues can answere it because the man of God saith portion 20. 2. Pleade my cause and deliuer me that is Lord put an answere into my mouth take my cause into thine owne hand mine enemies are too wise and strong for me Thus the Saints of God hauing good causes would not trust in them What is then the cause why oftentimes in good causes wee preuaile no more euen because wee would shoulder them out with our own strength say not Lord put wisedome into my mouth Lord put a weapon into my hand Then our good causes must neuer be seuered from our God for otherwise wee shall neuer haue good issue of them So we must beware that wee make not God a reuenger of our affections but pray that wee may bee harnessed with a righteous cause and with a right handling of it from God True it is then that in trouble we may pray not to be ouercome yet wee see the man of God confessed how hee behaued himselfe well in affliction and as by the fire the gold is both tried good and purged from the drosse so the Lord prooued in him the gold of his graces and scoured him from corrupt affections he scoured him from the loue of this world to stirre vp in him the loue of the world to come he scoured him from the workes of the flesh and quickened in him the workes of the Spirit he stirred vp his gifts to serue Gods glorie and scoured him from the loue of himselfe So by his fatherly chastisements the Lord quickeneth vs in good things and deliuereth vs from euil So we haue heard also how in our defence we must pray for Gods graces because for want of wisedome and patience we cannot answere our owne cause For as in our suites at law we get pleaders and Proctors to speake for vs so we must know that in the court of heauen we cannot pleade for our selues but must open our suites to Christ which must pleade it for vs. Now in that he saith Let not the proud oppresse me he noteth that they were such as did flatter themselues for graces receiued as though they should bee controllers vnto him No maruell then though we reproch men when we reproch Gods mercie maiestie We may learne here that wee can neuer deale mercifully with men which will not deale mercifully with our selues For our sinnes must humble vs before God before wee will be humbled with man otherwise we shall grow so proude that we shall not be farre from oppression Vers. 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise HEre is a further thing that the man of God requireth not looking to be helped at the first brunt but neuer to leaue off his suite vnto the very failing of his eyes according to that of the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 10. If any man long after life c. 11. Let him eschew euill and do good let him seeke peace and follow after it So this man of God had long endured trouble which many will be content happilie to sustaine for a while but if it be any thing long they fall from iudgement and iustice Wee must not thinke then to deale ill with them that deale ill with vs neither must we deale well but for a time because wee must perseuere For when we slip too much we neuer shewe that we did truly execute iudgement and iustice If the man of God here so resisted the diuell and wicked men which are as the instruments of Sathan breathing for our destruction we must also fight against them after his example although his soule fainted his eyes failed his flesh parched his naturall powers melted This we may also see how the Saints of God mourned in their prayer Away then with this common saying which proceedes from inconstancie I haue borne iniuries long I haue taken much at his hand and put vp many wrongs should I suffer him still to abuse mee and let my selfe be vndone Surely euen to the failing of our eyes the Prophet sheweth vs wee must maintaine a good cause and seeing the Lord hath the issues of all things in his hand and helpeth desperate cases he will vndoubtedly helpe vs if we leaue not our case Then we see though he had deuoured many euils yet he executed iudgement and iustice so we must swallow vp many iniuries and yet neither depart from the Lord nor cease from our cause And though we would crie in our prayers to be heard to the clowdes and send foorth lowde shrikes though wee would roare as a cannon gunne yet what is it that seasoneth our prayers euen the mourning of our hearts the failing of our eyes and when we pray with vnspeakeable sighes which cannot be expressed For they be not lowde eloquent and well set prayers which are acceptable to the Lord but our staying our selues on the Lord and our continuing in well doing and our maintaining of a good cause to the vtmost so that a man might sooner pull the eyes out of our heads and the heart out of our bodies and bereaue vs of our liues than make vs leaue righteousnes and though troubles shall come we will still follow our cause to the failing of our eyes fainting of our hearts and melting of our powers Herein then appeared the true vertue of the faith of this man of God because whilest no wickednesse is offered many will doe well but after often triall with iniuries they execute neither iudgement nor iustice so that where this faith wanteth there is no true loue of iudgement and iustice besides heere we are to marke that that is a true prayer which commeth from the true feeling and deepe sense of his heart and without this well set
mercie He doth not meane here as the Papists he assureth himselfe of nothing of desert but though he shewed mercy vnto others yet with God he sueth for mercie and not for merite If then hee had failed in nothing hee would not haue pleaded so for mercie as Paul reasoneth in the fourth to the Romanes vers 4. To him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by debt And here we see that hee doth not glorie that his executing of iudgement and iustice was his owne worke but acknowledgeth it to be the gift of God and bringing nothing of his owne he craueth pardon It is an hard matter when we haue thus done not to haue our patience broken and to doe the things which we haue done before For for this cause in that the wicked loaded him with such euils and they oppressed and set themselues both against his cause and his person and his corruption was great he praied for perseuerance And teach me thy statutes That is if thou wilt shew this fauour vpon thy seruant so it is if not in the meane time Lord teach me the true vnderstanding of thy word We craue often Gods mercy and helpe but we thinke not that his mercie of all other were the greatest as the Prophet saith I desire thy fauour but this is my greatest desire euen to be instructed further in thy word Let vs then looke on this man who being in trouble desireth nothing more than the word and wisheth not so much the ease of the flesh as hee desired to be deliuered from vnbeleefe We must therefore aboue all pray for this As in the greatest haruest we lose none occasion but if we want oportunitie we craue it by prayer and striue the more by labour to recompence the losse of time passed then in our spirituall haruest which so farre passeth the other as the soule the bodie how much need haue we to see whether we haue this carking care to pretermit none occasion of Gods word and to recompence that at one time which we lose at another And though he saith Deale with thy seruant he doth not here boast of his seruice but pleadeth for mercie If a Nobleman should take vs as vagabonds and rogues or should rescue vs out of prison when wee had any suite we would craue mercie and fauour and not speake of our seruice here is no presumption so likewise we being taken as stray sheepe and rescued from the prison of hell if we crie Lord deale with thy seruant according to thy mercie we doe shewe no presumption but plead for mercie and say Seeing thou hast vouchsafed Lord to take me to thy seruice consider with what enemies I haue bene oppressed though I am not in all things a skilfull seruant yet I am faithfull to thee in affection Lord therefore helpe me The Papists then are destitute of Gods Spirite they see not this metaphor that it is of such seruants who when they haue done all things they can yet thinke themselues vnprofitable seruants His meaning then is O Lord defend me from mine enemies for my cause is in thy seruice Verse 125 I am thy seruant grant me therefore vnderstanding that I may know thy testimonies WE see the Prophet of God neuer calleth into question the promises of GOD although they were long suspended but rather his owne incredulitie and vnbeleefe because he either did not so execute iustice iudgement as he ought to haue done or else beleeued not so throughly the couenants of God and therefore desireth hee to be taught in the statutes of the Lord that he may further beleeue his couenants For albeit he had executed iudgement and iustice yet hee was oppressed though hee waited on Gods promises yet they were not fulfilled therefore he might haue shrinked had not the Lord taught him his statutes to strengthen his obedience and exercised him in his couenants to confirme his faith His prayer is the selfesame which in effect Christ taught his Disciples commaunding them to pray Lord increase our faith that is Lord increase our faith in the assurance of our iustification according to thy statutes in the feeling of our sanctification according to thy couenants So we see now that as the man of God praied before for a further vnderstanding of the statutes of the Lord so heere he praieth for a further vnderstanding of his testimonies The Saints of God did neuer so brag of their gifts of knowledge and faith but that they still acknowledged and lamented in themselues the remnants of ignorance and incredulitie and desired the remedie of them by praier This ought to be for our instruction that though we be not conscious in our selues of any grosse disobedience or palpable vnbeleefe yet we must pray for a further sight of the law finding our vnbeleefe we must craue of God that we may be more staied in his promises Perseuerance is an excellent thing especially when Gods promises are delaied and we in greatest danger then is the sure triall both of our knowledge and faith We are also taught here that whatsoeuer good things we haue we haue them not as to locke them vp in our possession but seeing wee may shrinke away and make shipwracke both of faith and a good conscience we must pray to haue a greater knowledge of the statutes of the Lord and a greater faith in his promises And here is to be noted how the Prophet desiring a greater knowledge of Gods testimonies he doth not so much desire any corporall reliefe against his enemies as spirituall resistance against his vnbeliefe teaching vs that in perill we should especially craue the true vnderstanding of Gods will that hauing gotten that we may haue all other things as it shall please the Lord. Here we see a great difference betwixt the faith of Gods children and the presumption of the wicked flesh and blood after long triall either cast off all weldoing and perseuering in obedience or else labour to weaken our faith but in God his children it must not so preuaile either to the staying of their obedience or hindring of their faith For flesh and blood in all troubles seeke to be released from them but Gods children are taught to possesse their soules in patiēce and aboue all craue that faith which pleaseth God and that obedience which is most acceptable vnto him This then is a token of a reuerent faith in the testimonies of our God when we call into question rather our obedience and faith than Gods promises and statutes and when our consciences tell vs that we doe not so much desire to be rid from our troubles as that the rod of the wicked may not light vpon vs either in rebelling against Gods lawe or in mistrusting his couenants For as we haue said flesh and blood would rather be exempted from outward miseries than to feele the comfort of Gods promises But we must haue a iealousie of our selues and suspect our want of
can walke in the loue of God and obedience of his will doubtlesse this is a speciall grace of God In this sense the Prophet prayed on this sort Therefore haue I doubled my prayer because I see so little helpe among men I cannot see any good example to edifie me Lord helpe me It is time for thee O Lord to worke for men haue destroyed thy law We see then how well this dependeth on that which goeth before For in the beginning of this Portion he prayed that he might not be oppressed of his enemies now he prayeth that his enemies might be suppressed At the first sight this would seeme not to be a charitable kind of dealing to pray against enemies because loue requireth that we should pray for our enemies how then doth this agree with the rule of loue or shall we thinke that the man of God did any thing here against the law of charitie We haue shewed that the children of God were neuer inkindled with wrath for their owne cause but for the breach of the law of God so this man of God had no respect of himself but of Gods law his cause was good his persecutors cause was euill he hurt them not but laboured by all meanes to ouercome them with good he did not for a while but continued long in it he was not wearie of his wel doing but went forward euen to the very failing of his eies yea his eies as he saith in the last verse of Port. 7. gush out with teares because their sins were so great he sought peace ensued it and yet he saw no amendment but that they were worse and worse wherefore seeing their sinne was past recouerie and that there was no ordinarie help on earth he prayeth God to deale with them from heauen Neither doth he pray here for their confusion and vtter perdition as some may falsely thinke but rather sheweth that it is now time that the Lord should vse some chastisement that they may know that there was a God and that they had broken the lawes of God that they might come to a sight and feeling of their sins that they might be punished if it were so the wil of God to their conuersion or at the least that they might be no more a plague to the world and a reproch to the word When our affections are mingled with our cause we are to suspect our selues but otherwise when we haue a good cause and see that we haue perseuered in executing iudgement and iustice and yet the iniquitie of our aduersaries laieth it selfe so open that it groweth desperate then we may desire the Lord to take his cause into his owne hand And here we are to obserue the Prophet saith They haue c. where he noteth not any particular person nor maketh mention of the destruction of any singular man but vseth a generall rule wherefore for our instruction these rules are more diligently to be obserued First we are to looke that our cause be good and our aduersaries cause be euill Secondly that we be not incensed with anger because we are contemned but because Gods word is despised that is that the cause why we pray against them be Gods and not ours Thirdly that we keep our selues in well doing and thereby heape coales of fire vpon their head that we beare them euen to the breaking of our backes Fourthly then when we haue vsed curteous admonitions and by the ministerie of the word or Magistracie if the matter so require and may be obtained haue sought to turne them Fiftly when we haue prayed for their amendment and wept for their sinnes and yet all these things will not serue we may say as in a last refuge Lord take the rod into thine hand spare them not alwaies prouiding this that we pray not against any particular person but leaue them to Gods secret iudgement Thus we see here is no breach of charitie But now adaies we may hereby see men reuenge rather their owne affections than defend Gods glorie Wherefore when we haue prayed ill against them for whom we neuer prayed for good I say to them tremble and feare for this is not the zeale of Eliah this is not the zeale of Dauid it is a zeale of the flesh and not of the spirit it will worke their singular woe vnlesse they repent It is time That man of God here teacheth Gods children that when Gods law is destroyed it is time for the Lord to wake This euery man may confesse but blessed are they that can say in a good conscience I haue liued iustly I haue vsed no ill against mine enemies I haue prayed for them I haue deuoured many iniuries at their hands I neuer reuenged Secondly we are here to learne that when the law of God is once brought into contempt whether it be in a nation in a countrie in a citie or particular person let that nation countrie citie or particular person know that the wrath of God is not farre off either to their amendment or to their further and more speedie destruction If we goe through the doctrine of the Prophets we shall see this to be true As first we may see in the first second third sixt seuenth and eight of Esay the Prophet of God threatneth the Israelites that because they came to worship of a custome but lay still in their sinnes because they were rebellious giuen to pleasure and contemners of the word they should be led captiue of the Assyrians and denounceth many plagues against them which all came to passe in the daies of Ahaz they were carried away captiue and were no more a people of seuentie yeares after as may appeare Esay 6. And although Gods children haue their infirmities and euen they which are Gods children by calling may fall into grosse sinnes yet because there is in them no general falling from honestie but they haue in them a special care and feare of Gods word so that they loue nothing more they feare and tremble at nothing more than at it though it may be in the meane time they fall into sinne yet they will not fall from sinne to sinne surely the Lord will in time draw them out of their sins and spare them from the common destruction as he did here Dauid who though not this generall contempt of the word yet some sinne he had This is then in the children of God truely called that although sometime more carnall than spirituall and slide into many wants and infirmities yet they fall not from one sinne to another sinne but they tremble being rebuked by the word they esteeme reuerently of the prayers of the faithfull they thinke highly of the Sacraments vsed in the congregation are obedient to all discipline of the Church in these there is great hope that they shall be reclaimed from sinne and exempted from the punishment of the same But when we ioyne sinne with sinne and draw sinne
behold here the blessing of God he will blesse â—ts and satisfie the hungrie soules The Lord requireth nothing of vs but to mistrust our reason and to suspect our affections but to be teachable in spirit to hunger in heart and thirstingly to long after his word which if we shall doe we shall receiue increase of knowledge and amendment of life For to them that as meeke schollers wil be taught of Gods spirit and submit their reason to the simplicâ—tâ—e of the word the Lord saith Matth. 5. Blessed anâ— the poore in spirit for theirâ—s is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnes for they shall be filled But here may seeme to mans reason a great repugnance to the verse aforegoing The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simile For hee had shewed in the verse going before that the testimonies of the Lord were wonderfull not in part â—â—â— meaning that all therein was mysticall and here he saith that the very entrance into Gods word giueth light and vnderstanding to the simple We answere that the law or especially the second table of it may bee conceiued by reason but it is nothing so in â—â—â— doctrine of faith which is here meant in this word testimonies which we shewed to bee taken for the couenants of God The doctors of reason I meane the papists say the word is not to be taught to the common people because it is mystical but they neuer knew not by good experience felt that the Scriptures of God were easie to them that would submit themselues to them and vse them familiarly Others indeed may read see and heare them but they shall be as Parables and enigmaticall vnto them If then wee did see this aright that that which the wisest man cannot conceiue the simplest soules may attaine to if they will be taught of God would it not take vp our affections This made our Sauiour Christ say I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hia these things from the â—â—â—â— and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so O Father was it thy good will and pleasure As if our Sauiour Christ should haue said O Lord I see the wise men haue great conceiuings and yet they attaine not to thy word yet to them that are humble and poore of spirit I see thou makest it knowne Did our Sauiour Christ giue thankes for this thing and shall not we for whose example these things were done We can giue thankes for our wits and for our memories but what is that to the purpose our wit may rather hinder vs than further vs in the true knowledge of the Lord vnles it be humbled and subiect to Gods spirit But here is a great cause of thankefulnesse that the simple shall vnderstand these mysteries not as we shewed before such as haue no conceiuing at all but such as acknowledge their simplicitie and hunger after the word euen as we also grant that wisemen shall haue this vnderstanding if they will denie their reason and stir vp affection For as all wise men shal not be debarred from this priuiledge so all simple men shal not be preferred thereunto For neither wisedome in it selfe nor simplicitie in it owne nature doe either further or hinder hereunto But alas I see how loath men would bee to lose their worldly wit and how they seeke after praise and commendation for the same but few eyther with like affection desire spirituall vnderstanding or sorrow in any like measure when they haue it not Deut. 4. 6. That is your vnderstanding and wisedome in the sight of the people saith A Moses That the Lord permitteth you so neere to approch to him and to bee taught his ordinances and lawes What then meane these speeches of them that hunt so much after worldly wit Why doe you thinke I am a foole Doe you thinke I am an asse and haue no wit to conceiue what things be as well as other men Doe you count me but a dul head Surely they are too proud and too much blinded in their owne conceits Wherfore the Prophet doth shew vs that as the mysteries of Gods word are reuealed to them that are simple of vnderstanding so are they to theÌ„ that are zealous in affectioÌ„ The cause then why we do no more profit by the word is because wee doe not denie our reason wee haue not affections that hunger after it nor loue to make vs pant for it which things if we did we should surely be satisfied Indeed the Lord giueth vnderstanding to whom he pleaseth where he purposeth to bestow so great a blessing hee giueth grace also more aboundantly to suboue their reason And as simplicitio cannot of it selfe bee a cause of spirituall vnderstanding but as it sooner bringeth vs to a sight of our wants and maketh vs the more to long after Gods word so wisedome is no cause of hinderance but as wee resting too much in the feare of reason cannot easily be brought to the simplicitie of Gods word And if the entrance rudiments and principles of religioÌ„ giue such knowledge and the very catechismes yeeld such vnderstanding what is to be hoped for when wee attaine to riper knowledge when wee haue more vnderstanding when wee haue more affections well let vs then examine our owne hearts herein when wee begunne were wee delighted with vnderstanding and did our vnderstanding moue in vs such affections and in our proceedings is our vnderstanding lesse and our affections fewer or doe we not thinke still of our ignorance and desire to haue our iudgemeÌ„t clearer we are in a dangerous estate we must suspect our selues Sathan wil bewitch vs and tel vs that this is a paradoxe that after so long hearing and reading we should still be ignorant and that still we haue neede to hunger after the word It is therfore the great mercy of God that to the receiuing of so singular a benefit he requireth nothing of vs but the acknowleding of our ignorance and bewayling of our wants Hee would that we should still put our selues in minde of this one thing that though we haue not this vnderstanding in the highest degree or in an hundred fold yet we must haue it in some degrees either in threescore fold or in thirtie fold we must vexe grieue and trouble our selues for this affection For where it is the heart is a liberall and free ruler of our affections and where it is not we must learne to lay violent hands euen on our affections We are to shew that which we omitted in the latter ende of the verse going before Because I loued thy law c. Heere the prophet sheweth that the loue which hee did beare to Gods lawe was so great that it could not satisfie him but still hee thirsted after it and thirsting did pant Loue as we say alwaies setteth a price of things nothing is too deare no trauaile
vsâ—st to doe to them that loue thy name c. The words in their proper tongue signifie thus much According to thy in lgements which thou doâ—st execute to them that loue thy name according to that in the fourth verse of the seuenth portion I remember thy iudgements of old o Lord and haue bene comforted His meaning therefore in these former words is not fully expressed Here we may learne the necessarie vse of this word and how needfuâ—l a thing it is and how speciall a gift it is of God his wisedome rightly to discerne and distinguish the words Iudgements as we haue often fore shewed is taken either for executing the threatnings of the Lord denounced in wrath and in desert or else for the performance of his promises made in compassion and of mercie His meaning briefly is be mercifull in iudging me as thou art wont to iudge thy seruants let me haue iudgement in mercie and enter not into the iudgement of my sinnes for no flesh then shall be saued and deale with me as with thy deare seruant If we be guiltie of our owne crosses we must acknowledge our sinnes as the iust causes thereof for neuer any of the children of God obtained mercie without this We are then in trouble to looke to the promises of God if we by faith can finde the like testimonie of a good conscience but when we see our sinnes to be the cause of our troubles or that it is the Lord his hand of iustice vpon vs we cannot in truth vse this prayer of the Prophet There is a iudgement in righteousnesse and there is a iudgement in mercy Of the first the man of God speaketh when he saith Enter not into iudgement c. the iudgement in righteousnesse of the second the Prophet Ieremie speaketh Correct me O Lord yet in iudgement that is in the iudgement of mercy and fatherly correction And because we faile for the most part either in our outward actions or inward affections we had neede to pray that the Lord would deale with vs according to his mercifull iudgement True it is that the Saints of God doe say O God of my righteousnesse O God of my saluation but that is to be vnderstood in respect of men and not in respect of God but they that come with their case to be iudged and pleaded before God must needes say Lord be mercifull to thy seruants We must neuer draw neere then in prayer before the Lord without this clause that the Lord would accept vs in Christ hiâ— obedience and that we doubt not of mercy when the Lord iudgeth vs in his Christ. Here we are to obserue how the Prophet maketh an experience of the Lord his dealing and thus reasoneth with him I see thou Lord dealest mercifully with them that loue thee but I loue thee therefore Lord deale mercifully with me This deceiueth many we reade not the word of God for imitation or as thinking that those affections which we reade to haue been in the children of God are to be required in and of vs also but let vs know that whatsoeuer haue been the strangest and rarest affections of God his children they are for vs to follow For though we cannot attaine to them in the like measure that this man of God because we will not deny that he had a greater measure of Gods spirit than we haue yet we must by vsing the like meanes attaine to some measure if not an hundred fold yet threescore and thirtie fold Now we see that he hauing obtained the like graces with God his people craueth here the like mercies with theÌ„ For his sense is euident as thou diddest not make a couenant with thy seruants after their sinnes but according to thy mercy euen so Lord deale with me Here is no speciall thing mentioned but he setteth downe that which hath been and may be in the children of God He prayeth noâ— for any speciall mercie then but for that mercy which by experience he hath seene ratified in others likewise he speaketh not here of any extraordinary graces of God his holy spirit but of theÌ„ which are ordinarie and incident to any one of God his children as to another although not in like measure And surely we haue not the like mercies with them because we haue not the like graces that they had To loue the word of God as gold to gape after it to breath and â—â—nt for it are singular gifts of God but giuen to none in that time with such speciall prerogatiue as they may not in some measure be giuen to the Saints of God in our time if we soloued the Lord. For that which the Apostle Peter said of them that feared the Lord to wit the Lord hath no respect of persons but they that feared the Lord are accepted the same the Prophet speaketh here in effect of them that loue the Lord. For when the promises are generall in pronouncing we must make them particular by a seuerall applying of theÌ„ to our sâ—lues Let vs then be ashamed of our selues for our wants of loue The Lord hath not graunted vnto others nor denied vnto vs any speciall priuiledges as they thought among the Papists who in their readings had wont to admire much at the Saints of God and to follow them but little The Lords hand is not shortened that he can lesse helpe vs than he hath in times past our forefathers neither is his mercy lesse that he will not helpe vs for his is the kingdome his is the power his is the glorie for euer but our sinnes as saith the Prophet haue made a partition and a diuorcement betweene the Lord and vs our loue is lesse our sinnes are greater than they were in our forefathers Let this comfort vs the man of God here prayeth not for any extraordinarie mercy For as the loue of God to vs ward is common with other of his children in like manner our loue to Gods word must be common with them and if we haue the like graces with them we shall obtaine the like mercies with them For in the substance of saluation if we haue faith the Lord will deale with vs according as he dealt with Abraham Isaac and Iacob with the Prophets and Apostles Wherefore the Lord as we said a little before hath set downe his promises iâ— generall words which we must deriue by faith as particular and proper to our selues Now if we had this sealed in our hearts that they were neuer confounded nor deceiued which put their trust in the Lord we should be assured that his arme is not shortned he is as able to reach it out vnto vs as euer he was before if onely we will beleeue and say with the Prophet of God Amen We must take â—eede that we suffer not as ill doers and that the Lord finde vs not lying in some sins for then we cannot in truth vse the Prophets prayer for the like mercies in that we
haue not with the Prophet the like graces If we then fall in vnbeleefe or in time of trouble possesse not our soules in patience let vs not hope for this mercie but if in a right cause we haue walked vprightly vnder hope of the like grace we may pray for the like mercy That loue thy name Whatsoeuer loue he had to God he would not expresse it by shewing it to the Lord but by testifying it to his word The name of euery person or thing serueth especially as we know to make them knowne to vs and to discerne them from other in that kinde So is it in the name of the Lord whose name is set downe to vs Exod. 33. and 34. by the Lord himselfe speaking to Moses The Lord passed before his face and cried the Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious c. We see what is the name of the Lord the eternitie wisedome power strength and goodnes of the Lord for all these things abide in him and spring from him to his creatures as from a fountaine Now in that these things cannot be known but by the word whatsoeuer loue we shew to God we must testifie it by obedience to his word For in that he is in all these things so infinit he sheweth vs in the second Commaundement that no Idoll can expresse his wisedome power loue and iustice but his word alone which is the glasse wherein alone whilest we are in this life we see the face of the Lord. Seeing then the word doth make his name so knowne vnto vs we then loue his name wheÌ„ we loue his word which sheweth vs his loue power eternitie and goodnes Wherefore the Prophet in this same Psalme saith Thy testimonies are mine heritage for euer expressing by the word his loue to the Lord according to that Psal. 16. 5. The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance Then he said he loued the Lord when he loueth his law Here then we see that Heretikes loue not the Lord bragge they thereof neuer so much and call themselues the Familie of loue because they loue not the word We must then try our loue to God by our loue to his word and sith the loue of God is not pure in Heretikes let vs loue the word which is a sound triall of our loue of God for looke what loue he would haue done to him he requireth to haue it shewed to his word Thus we see they loue Gods name which loue his mercy iustice strength and power but because we cannot know them nor be endued with them but as the Lord by the ministery of his word and working of his Spirit communicateth them vnto vs we must shew that loue to the word which we would shew to the Lord. As we therefore are desirous of the reading hearing and meditating of the word of God as we delight to be conferring of it as we reioyce when we see it obserued and kept in our selues and in others as we are grieued to see this broken in our selues and others euen such is our loue to God his word Vers. 133. Direct my steps in thy word and let none iniquitie haue dominion euer me VVHen the man of God said before that he opened his mouth and panted and that he saw the word of God was wonderfull and that the very entrance into it gaue light vnderstanding vnto the simple he now prayeth for continuance in this his loue The ende then of this his prayer is perseuerance and sheweth that though he loued the word yet he is still ready to goe out of the way and so vnlesse the Lord stay and establish him iniquitie should get the vpper hand Thus we see how he feared and suspected himselfe for had he not feared this had been an vnnecessary prayer The man of God had not that opinion of himselfe which men haue now adaies in thinking so highly of their owne strength but prayeth to the Lord that he may not goe astray which thing he thought he might of himselfe easily doe and that if it were so that he slipt somewhat awrie yet that he might not goe too farre least that iniquitie should haue the vpper hand of him Thus we see that in this Psalme is set down vnto vs a myrrour of godlines wherin a man may come to the sight of his corruptions and to a feeling of his neede in hauing his steps numbred and his pathes guided by the word If we were truely perswaded of this same it would pull vs on our knees and humble vs it would make vs make much of the meanes whereby we might helpe these infirmities But we suspect no such danger and therefore wee are not so carefull in our singular actions to watch ouer our selues and that by degrees we may fall away and start out of the way or ere we beware In that this followeth so immediately his former prayer that God would looke vpon him and be mercifull to him he sheweth that there was neuer any man but he was in danger and most readie to fall vnlesse God looked on him and were the more mercifull vnto him So that with the gift of perseuerance hee prayeth for mercie declaring that vnlesse the Lord would bestow such grace on him he was not able to continue This must stay the pestilent doctrine of the Papists who foolishly dreame that a man hauing freewill may hold forth his course in the right way and may promise to himselfe safe passage True it is Gods children may assure themselues of strength because the Lord is on their right hand but so as they are still to feare their owne frailenes and to pray for finall perseuerance This verse is all one in effect with the first verse portion 14. Thy word is a lanterne to my feete and a light vnto my paths In both which places hee sheweth that as hee that goeth in a darke place or in the night cannot goe on right step but as hee receiueth light from the lanterne to see his way and when hee is in neuer so little darkenes hee is in danger and readie to stumble so we if we march forward in ignorance and darkenes cannot guide our selues one step to the kingdome of heauen but as wee may haue light from the lanterne of Gods word to beware how wee tread and when wee swarue neuer so little from this light wee are in daunger of making our conscience to stumble This borrowed speech goeth then thus farre As he that is in darknes can goe no further safely than he is within the compasse of the light of the candle so according to the measure of our knowledge of Gods word are we able to direct our affections happily and no further In thâ—t he saith Direct my steps he noteth that although wee haue the light of the word before vs yet vnlesse the Lord open our eyes it shall bee as vnprofitable and vnable to guide vs as the light of a candle is to
vs that vnlesse the Lord teach vs it is vnprofitable Wee must ioyne to the ministerie of the word the direction of Gods spirit What is the cause why we haue a generall liking of the word and yet haue not a particular misliking of our deserts euen because we haue not the particular guiding and gouernment of Gods spirit Marke here the Prophet prayeth not the Lord to direct him either by fantastical reuelations whereof heretikes dreame so much nor by vaine superstitions which blinde the Papists nor by ciuill policies wherein wicked worldlings so abound but onely by his word Nâ—â—â—â—â—r in truth is there any thing that can purifie our hearts or cleanse our affections but onely the word which also is vnfruitful vnlesse the Lord guide vs For it is an hard thing to gette in to the way but it is harder being once in the way to continue in it and hardest of all when wee are out of the way to come in againe For seeing the way to be so strict that sometimes we goe on this hand and sometimes on that it is a grace of graces either to be kept in the way or being out quickly to be brought in againe And let none iniquitie haue dominion ouer me c. Iniquitie as wee taught before hath dominion ouer them where it breaketh out without controlement and in whom it beareth a sway with delight to the hinderance of Gods glory to the breaking the peace of their owne consciences and to the euill example of others He prayeth not we see to be without sinne for that he know he could not be in this life but that 〈…〉 might not rule raigne in him No more doth our Sauiour Christ teach vs to pray that we might be without sinne but that our sinnes might be for giuen not that we should bee voide of all temptations for of all temptations not to bee tempteâ— is the greatest but not to be ouercome of temptations not to be freed from all sinnes but that Sathan the author of euil might not preuaile against vs. Wherefore the Prophet saith Psal. 19. 13. Keepe thy seruant from presumptuous sinnes let them not raigne ouer mee Where he meaneth Let not the errors which are so rife in me grow too presumptuous but giue thy seruant grace to espie and foresee them which agreeth with his sense in this place Lord though I see this heape of corruption is still in me and lurketh still in my body and is buried in my flesh yet let it not breake out to thy dishonour or to the griefe of mine owne soule Now as wee are indeede to beware of the great securitie and carelesnesse of many professors in our time so must wee beware of the presumptuous pride of heretikes For if either Gods commaundement or promises had permitted him to pray for a full deliuerance from sinne then hee had beene remisse or flacke in so doing he should haue shewed himselfe not to haue beleeued the promise of God but disobedient to his Law and to haue flattered himselfe in sinne and to haue had some loue liking thereof Seeing then the scriptures of God allow this kinde of prayer that seeing we knowe not the manifold errors of this life we might â—râ—â—e that we breake not 〈…〉 preâ—◠〈…〉 maruaâ—â—e though the fantaâ—â—â—e â—ll heretikes be blowness high that they 〈…〉 cannot sinne If Adam in his perfection in paradise sinned against the 〈…〉 who an hundred yeares continued a iust man â—ell in the Arke â—f Moses 〈…〉 earth was ouercome by â—â—pâ—â—iencâ—e if Dauid a man after Gods 〈…〉 dayes began to 〈◊〉 his people â—â— Ezechias a good ruler of the 〈…〉 did breake out to vâ—â—â—glorie in shewing of his treasure if 〈…〉 n all things was woâ—â— to aske couâ—sell of the Lord did noâ—â—â—ke 〈…〉 was to fight against the King of Egypt though â—iâ—â—ne â—id nâ—uer 〈…〉 mon ouer any of them and yet after abundance of Gods graces 〈…〉 sinne tooke holde on them then what â—â— hellâ—â—h pride of 〈…〉 of such perfection And againe here wee must beware of the conu 〈…〉 that we gâ—ue not our selues to much libertie For though for Gods children which tâ—rouâ—â— infirmities haue â—lâ—ded this is a â—oâ—oâ—t yet for them that giue the bridle to â—inâ—â—â—â—o lâ—ade â—hem as it listeth it is nothing appâ—â—taining For it is easier to slippe wâ—â—â— Gods â—â—ilâ—ren then when wee haue slipped to recouer our selues with them â—â—ame â—â—â—â— easier to fall â—â—â—â— to rise againe with them and manâ—e haue their sinnes which haue â—eâ—tâ—er their repentance â—or the remâ—ssion of sinnes with them It is saide Ezech. 18 14. â—â— the â—igâ—tâ—â—us turne away from his righteousnes and coâ—â—it iniquitie and doth according to all the abbomiâ—â—tiâ—â—s that the wicked doe shâ—lâ— hee liue all the righteousnes that hee hath done shall not be mentiâ—ned but in his transgressâ—â—ns that â—e â—aâ—â— committed and in his sinne that he hath sinned in them shâ—ll hee diâ— We must not thinke hee speaketh here of â—nie particular breach but of generall back-slidings when iniquitie hath gotten the vpper hand But here is a common objection now a dayes vsed almost in euery mans mouth what sir what doe you tell vs of sinne and make so much adoe about it is there not sinne in you as well as there is in mee why speake you so much of sinne is it not in other preachers and in other hearers as it is in me why do you chaâ—ge me so sir we answere is there no difference betweene dimnes of sight blindnes is there no difference between numnes and senslâ—snes betweene slumbring and dead sleeping betweene a little slâ—p and a dead fall if there be a distinction to be made of these things shall we not also put difference betweene infirmities and leauing of some good things and grosse sinnes and â—uâ—â—ing headlong to vngodlines Is there no difference betweene the error and ignorance which is iâ— Gods children with griefe and with a desire to be freed from them and the errors and ignorance of the wicked wherein they gladly he still and where oâ—â—â—â—â— haue no care to bee â—id No difference betweene the frailâ—â—e and infirmitie of Gods children â—â—â— the sinne and iniquitie of the wicked is there no difference betweene iâ—fiâ—â—â—tâ— and presumptuous fraâ—ltie and rebellion betweene motion and action is there no difference betweene two steppes of a long ladder to the skyes and two steppes at the bottome â—â—â— betweene him that trauaileth though hee attaineth not to the highest steppes and him that still tarrieth at the ladders foote Thus we see they are willingly blinde Where Gods children steppe into some one sinne and being admonished are therefore sorrowfull and labour to recouer themselues and the wicked wallâ—w in so many sinnes and by no admonition can be brought either to a goâ—ly sorrowing oâ— forsaking of their sinne is there no difference betweene these Iudas and Peter sinned both and both against their Maister was there no
is in Psalm 125. The rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous So that the man of God prayeth here that his affliction might not hinder his glorie And no maruell for his enemies first laboured to daunt his faith then they went about to loade him with iniuries either subtilly to circumuent him or openly to oppresse him when these things would not serue they striued to bring his person to contempt and his cause to discredit as also they went about to bring themselues into estimation and their cause into credite No maruell then though he thus prayed least that they resisting him too long hee should be ouermatched Wherein we are to learne that wee must not ouercome ill with ill subtiltie with subtiltie violence by violence but by praier And seeing the Lords eares are open to the prayers of the iust and his eyes vpon them that feare him seeing his eares are shut to the wicked and hee will not looke vpon them in mercy but his face is set against them the Lord vndoubtedly will heare vs and looke vpon vs and will confonud our enemies And I will keepe thy testimonies Behold the man of God promiseth thankefulnes and if it pleaseth the Lord to free him from these euils hee would keepe his law not that we must thinke that he before did breake them but though the proude had him exceedingly in derision Psal. 51. though the bands of the wicked had robbed him 61. though the proude had imagined a lye against him 69. though they had dealt wickedly and falsely with him 78. though they had almost consumed him vpon the earth 87. and he was like the bottle in the smoke so that hee was wonderfully distracted in his calling yet if the Lord would vouchsafe to free him from these euils as before in part so now in whole he would bestow his life on the Lord. We are then to learne that in trouble wee are to desire to none other end to be deliuered than the better and more freely to serue the Lord and that when wee haue made so solemne a promise to the Lord we throughly purpose in trueth to performe it For though affliction of it selfe helpeth vs nothing vnto godlinesse but is rather some hindrance why in our calling wee are lesse profitable yet as it is sanctified in Christ and receiueth a blessing from God to worke in vs it keepeth vs from euill and prouoketh vs the more to doe good But wee if we be in aduersitie if wee haue trouble or losse of goods or losse of friends oppression of enemies or such like make large vowes and plentifull promises and crie Oh if I might be deliuered from this sicknes if I might be freed from this trouble if I might be vnburthened of this euill I would surely serue the Lord I would become a new man I would change my life and enter the waies of repentance but we looke not to performance This thankfulnes of heart made the Prophet Psal. 116. 12. to cry out What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord I will pay my vowes vnto the Lord euen now in the sight of all his people Where wee see that it was the custome of Gods people to stirre vp themselues after their deliuerance vnto thankfulnes We shall see now by examining our selues how it is so in vs. Oh say we that I were recouered of my health oh that the Lord would restore those things to me againe which I haue lost then doubtles would I wholy giue my selfe to the Lord. But let vs see if in all these things wee bee not vow-breakers and are rather growne worse than wee were so greatly are we to feare our selues God hath deliuered vs from our enemies freed vs from warâ—es saued vs from scarcitie penurie pouertie plagues and sicknesse and hath blessed vs with peace abundance plentie health and all other blessings let vs see how we vse these things We know the times haue been such when we could not haue this liberty to reade and heare the word of God but wee are now freed from such miserie and set in great libertie whether doe wee vse this time to Gods glorie and increase of our knowledge and building vp of our faith or not We know that there is a vicissitude in all things and one thing succeeedeth another and as the Lord hath long time vexed other nations with trouble and graunted to vs a long time of libertie and quietnes so our course must come by the order and change of things to be vexed with troubles and others shall be set at some libertie Are we the better then for this benefit If wee bee all is well if not will it not thinke wee be laide to our charge that what time the Lord had giuen vs wherein we might reforme our selues wee haue abused in being so little reformed what our time hath been to set forth Gods glorie how little glorie the Lord hath gained by vs. We haue often heard that our two principall props in trouble are faith in the promises of God and a testimonie of a good conscience which wee see often to be in this Prophet Wherefore what doth fasten and comfort faith euen a good conscience what doth make it wither and wauer euen because we haue been fruitles and haue not done good workes This then must be our comfort in trouble that we suffer not as ill doers that we may look for Gods promises But if our sinnes accuse vs and we suffer as ill doers wee shall not bee able to feele any comfort in God his promises Then let vs see the fruit of this prayer The Saints of God and deare Martyrs of Christ made this prayer before vs the fruit and effect whereof is growne vnto vs. For their sufferings were our prosperitie their losse our gaine their imprisonmeÌ„t our libertie their death our life as true as old is that saying proued The blood of the Martyrs is the seede of the Church For their blood hâ—th cried vp to heauen with the blood of Abel for our comfort and brought downe vengeance on our enemies and obtained mercy for vs. They did sowe in teares and wee haue entred into their haruest with ioy let vs beware least wee sow euill to our selues and for others they sowed comfort for their posteritie let vs take heede that wee sow not discomfort for them that shall come after vs. And as their death hath stayed the wrath of God from heauen that it is not fallen vpon the vine seeing many yeeres he hath planted among vs a vineyard seeing he hath hedged it and gathered out the stones of it and hath planted it with the best plants and hath built a tower in the middest thereof and made a wine-presse therein and hath looked it should bring forth grapes but it hath brought forth wilde grapes so our sinnes so
inkindle the wrath of God that hee will take away the hedge thereof and his vineyard shall bee eaten vp hee will breake the wall thereof and it shall be troden downe he will lay it waste and the wild bores shall enter into it What a thing is this that the deare Saints and Martyrs of God should deserue so well of vs and wee should deserue so ill of our selues and of our posterities Seeing then Gods mercie hath been shewed by so many blessings and we eate of their sweete of the haruest who neuer haue tasted of the cold of the winter nor heate of the summer let vs feare least for our vnthankfulnes the Lord doth come to punish vs and both for our want of religion and vngodly life cause the Lord to remoue the candlesticke take away the Gospel and bereaue vs of our talents Wherefore wee haue great neede to pray to be reformed in our iudgement renued in our affections that our thankfulnes may appeare in loue of sound religion and obedience of godly life to the glory of our good God Thus we see it is not a strange thing for Gods children to suffer in this world although God giueth vs sometime a breathing time and maketh vs as children of the wedding who so long as the Bridegrome is with them doe not lament nor mourne And seeing euery one that will liue godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution and for a good conscience Minister Magistrate and master of an household shall finde trouble in his owne flesh hatred of the world and persecution of Sathan it is certaine that we often purchase too much quietnes to our selues because we doe not so labour for the mortifying of our flesh for reproouing of sinne and the beating downe of the kingdome of Sathan as we ought to doe Thus we see the Prophet groundeth himselfe on Gods promises who hath said that the rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the godly shewing vs that no temptation shall come to vs but we shall haue either strength to beare it or else the Lord will remoue the force of it so that if he remoue the violent force of it we shall neede but little strength to beare it if our trouble be great the Lord will giue vs great strength Neither as some doe doth the man of God vse forgerie for forgerie and deceit for deceit but staieth himselfe onely and wholy vpon prayer For Gods children haue no such spirit as the worldlings haue who for the most part requite euil for euil subtiltie with subtiltie euill language with euill language but by prayer onely they labour for helpe at Gods hand We haue heard that insomuch as he protesteth to keepe the testimonies of the Lord he meaneth that he will more throughly keepe them than before We haue further learned that it is our corruption to be godly in time of trouble but afterward the case with vs is altered Wherefore our godlines then is to be suspected and he is very vngodly that at such times will not be godly But herein is the difference betweene the regenerate and vnregenerate that the regenerate after their visitations are more godly after sicknes they haue a greater zeale after their deliuerance a further care of glorifying God which is nothing with the vnregenerate Now seeing the Lord hath heaped benefit vpon benefit yeare after yeare mercy vpon mercy whether hath God wonne some speciall glorie or our brâ—thren some speciall benefit by vs or no And as the Lord heard the mones of his Martyrs their teares and their blood and gaue them mercy so let vs feare least our sinnes crie for vengeance vnto him All afflictions of themselues are tags of Gods vengeance yet being sanctified in Christ to God his children they be turned into blessings as all outward blessings not blessed of God are turned to curses to the wicked For as sicknes and aduersitie by the Lord sanctifying them are turned to blessings to Gods children so health peace and prosperitie are turned to ill to the vngodly because of their abuse Vers. 135. Shew the light of thy countenance vpon thy seruant and teach me thy statutes VNtill his deliuerance came the Prophet of God prayeth to be taught in the statutes of the Lord whereby he might learne to behaue himselfe well in the time of trouble For affliction is so violent a storme and carrieth away a man so headlong that vnlesse the Lord guide vs we may soone take hurt But what desire we most If we in sicknes delight most in the sweete face and gratious countenance of the Lord it is happinesse if not we are truely in miserie For this is the cause why many goe from euill to worse in their trouble and become so dull because they neuer pray to see the cause of their affliction and that they might profit thereby The sense of the man of God is If Lord thou wilt deliuer me I shall obey thee more if not Lord giue me strength to glorifie thee by patience Away then with the violence of flesh and blood which maketh vs to some out these and such like speeches Who could away with such pangs as I suffer who could suffer such paines as I am in Surely euen they that pray to God to profit by them they haue Gods spirit as for the wicked they cannot profit thereby If then we be deliuered out of aduersitie we must obey the word if not we must craue wisedome to see the will of God constancie to abide in it patience meekely and thankfully to suffer whatsoeuer the Lord shall lay vpon vs. I care not saith the man of God so much for my libertie as I might thereby praise thy name and obey thy commandements This is an vsuall thing in the booke of God to pray for the Lords countenance Psal. 4 6. Many say who will shew vs any good but Lord lift thou vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs. And Psal. 67. 1. God be mercifull vnto vs and blesse vs and shâ—w vs the light of his countenance and be mercifull vnto vs. And Psal. 80. 3. 7. 19 Turne vs againe O God and cause thy face to shine that we may be saued This verse is read three times in this Psalme which sheweth vâ— that this ought to be the summe the heape and the chiefe of all our requests namely that in what estate soeuer we are we may be assured that we haue the testimonie of Gods fauour if we be in affliction that the Lord is not angrie with vs if we be in prosperitie because the Sunne shineth on the iust and vniust that we may see withall the mercies of God and his louing fauour in Christ giuen vnto vs. We see where Gods spirit is there we are thankfull in prosperitie and patient in aduersitie where God his spirit is not there we are proud in prosperity and murmurers in aduersitie Many saith the Prophet Psal. 4. 6. say who will shew vs any good See how
the man of God setteth downe the tearmes of his companions and sheweth how he coueted only Gods louing countenance The sicke desire health the imprisoned libertie the poore desire riches but few desire Gods countenance in the forgiuenes of sinne in the beholding of vs in Christ in giuing the graces of his holy spirit which are the pledges of his loue Many worlds are nothing worth it is a good heart which the Lord requireth Sanctification holines and the blessing of Gods spirit are true riches which we must craue and obtaine with sighs grones and teares For if we can sigh if we can grone if we can sorrow when we are but in sicknes of body or some outward calamitie what a shame is it if we cannot sigh sorrow and grone for the inward wants and necessities of the soule But if men knew what it were to haue the inward peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding they would surely desire it more That I might keepe thy statutes So many would haue Gods fauour to shine vnto them in libertie in health or in riches but he craueth God his fauour in his word which if we can get let the Lord deale with other things which concerne vs as pleaseth him best Will we know then when we haue a true loue to God his word It is when we especially desire it and nothing aboue it For as the greatest light that euer came to the world is the light of the Sunne so the most precious thing that can come to the world is the light of Gods word that we may see the light in God his light and behold the countenance of the Lord Otherwise if we be in prosperitie we will thinke our selues to be well when we are in aduersitie we thinke our selues ill Here we may see that as there is cleerenes when the Sunne shineth and that there is darknesse in the mists and cloudinesse so there is a vicissitude of Gods children whilest sometime their vnderstanding is cleered by the comfort of the word other sometimes it is darkened by the mists of ignorance which commeth to passe that we might the more reuerently and louingly esteeme the word For as the Lord hath the dispensation of the Sunne in heauen so hath he the disposing of his countenance to vs on earth Vers. 136. Mine eyes gush out with riuers of water because they keepe not thy Law MIne eyes gush out with water He doth here shew a cause why he did so earnestly pray for Gods louing countenance in his word for he was greatly grieued and sore afflicted and trouble compassed him on euery side The speech is not a false or fained speech but such as sheweth the greatnes of his griefe by that which is greater and it is as much as if he had said I weepe bitterly and often because men keepe not thy Law And this is the note of true zeale which easeth it selfe with teares and not with reuenge or anger and this is godly zeale when we cannot helpe a thing then by teares to commit it to God who alone is able to saue men This was not for priuate iniurie but because Gods law is broken This then is true zeale when we can deuoure priuate iniuries be zealous in Gods cause for fleshly men are hot in their owne causes and cold in the cause of the Lord. A man cannot thus be sorrowfull for another vnlesse he be sorrowfull for himselfe and then are we truely sorrowfull for our selues when we can mourne for others As Marie loued much and therefore wept much because much was forgiuen her And hereof it commeth that most notorious sinners being conuerted are most truely zealous haue greatest compassion ouer sinners for they haue felt Gods goodnes so greatly to them that they desire that others should be partakers thereof As Panl more zealous than the rest because more notorious than the rest of the Apostles PORTION 18. TSADDE Vers. 137. Righteous art thou O Lord and iust are thy iudgements AS in the latter end of the former Portion the Prophet shewed that his eyes gusht out with riuers of waters because of the generall backsliding and falling to iniquitie so here he sheweth that he had almost pined away and consumed to nothing to see the ripenes of iniquities in them which were his enemies And whereas this might haue beene a great temptation that notwithstanding there were made so many promises to the godly and such iudgements threatned to the wicked yet the godly sustained so hard things and the wicked were in so good a case he confirmeth his faith by staying his whole confidence on God and trusteth in God because he is righteous and acknowledgeth him to be a righteous God because euery part of his word is righteous and whatsoeuer the Lord hath said either concerning his promises to his seruants or threatnings to his enemies is most iust and true The selfe same must also stay vs when we are in the like temptations when we shall be counted as precise fooles and vnquiet spirits because we weepe and lament for the sinnes of others or when we seeing the wicked liue in such pleasures begin to maruell how it commeth to passe that the godly are so ill dealt withall and when the godly liue with teares and the vngodly passe their time in ioy Wherefore the man of God raiseth vp himselfe with this meditation howsoeuer those things seeme to be confounded cast together yet thou ô Lord art God and gouernest all thou art a righteous God and thy iudgements are righteous yea euery word of thy word ô Lord is righteous and true thy promises which in time thou shalt performe will not fall away nor thy iudgements which thou wilt one day execute shall not faile Behold how we also must strengthen our faith in the like assaults This was a notable example of faith which so yeelded to the due obedience of the word of God for our instruction when we are in such distresse our eyes must not be set on any visible or earthly things but onely on things inuisible and heauenly euen on the word of God on his promises which he wil performe on his iustice which he will execute we must I say haue our eyes lifted vp further than the scope of heauen and the circuites of the Sunne we must looke to heauen where Gods promises shall be fully performed and accomplished we must looke to hell where his iudgements shall be finished fully executed For though both Gods promises may on earth be performed and his vengeance may here be executed yet all his promises are not shewed to any nor many of them shewed to all but there may be some wanting of them and the wicked may haue a great torment of minde and hell of conscience and yet all haue them not neither haue any all because many are glorious in their life and pompous in their death What then shall we say to this but with the
Prophet Righteous art thou ô Lord and righteous are thy iudgements Although then the promises of God are not at all times by and by performed nor his iudgements presently executed but the godly do often grone vnder miseries and the vngodly wallow in their delights yet the Lord after death will shew that he is righteous when he wil erect magnifie his iustice before his glorious throne This thing appeareth to be manifest by that historie Luke 16. of the rich man and Lazarus who that the Lord might make knowne his iustice died both together but as their life was altogether diuers so their death did altogether differ For the rich man liued delicately and fared daintily but Lazarus lying sore and hungrie at his gate found more courtesie at his dogs which licked him than at his hands which should haue relieued him Well when they were both dead it is said that the rich man being in hell in torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre oft in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and coole his tongue but Abraham answered Thou art far deceiued and disappointed my sonne the places are far distant between thee and vs so that the inhabitants must keep their places And my son cōsider of the equity of Gods iustice herein for thou in thy life time didst liue in health in pleasure and prosperitie and didst not glorifie God thereby therefore it is meet and right with God that thou shouldest now haue paine and torments and this man hauing pouertie sicknesse and miserie desired Gods glorie wherefore it standeth with the righteous promise of the Lord that he should now receiue ioy comfort So Christ also teacheth vs though at the first the Lord regardeth not all good at the 〈…〉 yet he that rewardeth one will reward all and he that punisheth one will surely in time punish all either here or in some other place either now or at some other time We must then be content to haue our liues hidden in Christ that it may appeare with Christ at his cōming Now as this doctrine seemeth profitable for comfort so is it necessarie also for terrour For if a man shall lie in sinne and yet through impunitie because neither the hand of God is vpon him nor the authoritie of the Magistrate taketh hold on him shall not repent and because as the wise man saith Eccles. 8. 11. Sentence against an euill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the children of men is fully set in them to doe euill as we may see in profane persons in abusers of the name of God in breakers of the Sabbath in disobedient persons murderers adulterers theeues and back biters let him beware and not flatter himselfe in iniquitie and though God doth not at the very instant when sinne is committed punish all nor the Magistrate presently apprehend all if a man begin to be hot and would haue all men like himselfe and is offended because there is no present execution of iudgement yet God is righteous he will not iustifie the sinner but he hath his fierce wrath vengeance indignation laid vp in store to fal suddenly fearefully vpon the vngodly For assure thy selfe ô man whosoeuer thou art he that hath said that no whoremonger nor adulterer nor couetous person shall enter into the kingdome of heauen and he that hath promised in this life to trie those that be his will surely if thou be the child of God punish thee here that thou mayest not be condemned with the wicked if thou be not he will both in this life and in the world to come plague thee eternally If thou art not presently punished for thy sinnes the Lord calleth thee to repentance if that will not serue the Lord will vndoubtedly breake thy necke and presse thee downe with further iudgements Thus we see how needfull it is to vrge this doctrine to the abusers of the Lords long suffring and contemners of his righteous iudgements Psal. 89. the man of God sheweth that albeit the Lord had made a couenant of mercy with his people yet if their children did forsake his lawes and walke not in his iudgements if they did breake his statutes and kept not his commandements he would 32. visit their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with strokes And surely if we will not be remoued by the word calling vs from our securitie we shall taste indeed of the Lords heauie scourges and fearefull strokes Wherefore in time let vs humble our selues vnder the louing hand of God learne to deny our selues Vers. 138. Thou hast commanded iustice by thy testimonies and truth especially HE sheweth that in all the holy writings the Lord had set downe speciall mercies and speciall iudgements and that the iustice and truth which the Lord hath taught in his word is a speciall iustice and a speciall truth and euery part thereof is iust and true yea and if there could be degrees therein they are most iust and most true according to that Psal. 19. 9. The iudgements of the Lord are true and righteous altogether So that without exception all the threatnings of the Lord are iust and all his promises true Sure it is then that he will performe his wrath threatned and fulfill his couenants promised for there is nothing in the word which is not truth and iustice it selfe Thus we must learne when we are in trouble to looke to God his word and to knowe that euery title thereof is righteous and true and though heauen and earth doe passe yet not one io◠of it shall faile This is necessarie for vs to beleeue for from hence springeth faith Wherefore the Prophet seeing that this would hardly be beleeued and that euen Gods children sometime are slacke in faith hope and loue and are not so soone perswaded that euery man must performe this but rather that it was a speciall thing the Prophet I say reciteth this word fiue times in the compasse of eight verses being but one portion So much doth he shew incredulitie to raigne in Gods children and declareth it the more vehemently because the wicked will not be brought to beleeue this For what is the cause of sinne either in failing of doing those things which are to be done or in failing to doe those things which ought not to be done in omitting of good things or committing of euill but onely incredulitie Could we beleeue the word of God Oh happie were we can we not beleeue oh cursed are we We shall see as the wicked in all things so Gods children in many things discredit the word of God as the wicked beleeue not at all so the godly beleeue but in part see but in a glasse And doubtlesse they want the comfort which they should haue in that although they consent generally to the truth yet when they come to particulars they reason this with themselues
fearefull curse to be vpon it when we vse it not The fourth rule is that if we will labour for true zeale wee must be patient in our owne causes and deuoure many priuate iniuries that the Lords cause may be the better prouided for and that his glory may goe the better forward For wee see how soone and how grieuously we are moued for our owne causes and how soone we are cold in defending Gods cause This then is true Christian zeale to deny our own reason and priuate commodities and especially to seeke Gods glory though it be with our danger This would so stop the mouth of the aduersarie that howsoeuer for a while he thinketh vs to be cholerike mad men and esteemeth of vs as reuengers of our own affections yet one day he will confesse that wee did not seeke either our owne commoditie or our owne reuenge but that whatsoeuer we did we did it for Gods glorie and in the defence of a good cause The seeking to reuenge our priuate euils doth much hurt and bringeth great iniurie to this godly zeale for if we could speake with the tongues of Angels and could speake neuer so gloriously to the delight of all men and haue not loue euen to our very enemies all were nothing all were abomination in the sight of the Lord. Contrariwise if wee can be content to forsake our selues and to be accounted as nothing wee shall bee more acceptable to the Lord and finde lesse trouble to our selues True it is that God his children euen in their best actions are troubled whiles they suruay their inward affections and gage their hearts before the Lord whether they haue not done their things in selfe-loue rather than for loue of God whether in vaine glory rather than for the glory of God without which exercise we shall neuer see whether our actions be pure or whether they be vnpure or whether they be mixed whether they be in respect of God or in respect of our selues Many can reioyce at good things in themselues and repine to see them in others many can be grieued with euils in themselues which will reioyce to see it in others Wherefore we are greatly to suspect our selues and our zeale when we are thus affected because it is a manifest token that we are not pleased with that which is good for Gods glory but for selfe-loue neither doe wee repine for Gods dishonour but at our owne discredit But wee are to learne howsoeuer the good is done to reioyce and howsoeuer euill is committed to be sorrowfull We see the Prophet here was not grieued so much because they were his enemies as because they were the enemies of God For if he had thought theÌ„ to haue bin Gods childreÌ„ whatsoeuer priuate iniurie he had receiued he could haue swallowed it vp and more haue reioyced in them as they had been the children of God than haue beene griued because they iniured him Here then we must learne to beare with the infirmities one with another but especially with the frailties of the children of God neither are we so hainously to be offended with the infirmities of the godly as with the presumptuous sins of the vngodly and obstinate True it is indeed that our zeale must cause vs most to be grieued for the sins of the godly by how much they were come neerer to the image of God than others Howbeit it must alwaies be with a fellow feeling and pitifull sympathie towards them as the Apostle exhorteth vs Rom. 15. that the same minde should be in vs which was in Christ Iesus of which place we haue spoken often before Wherefore we must make Gods friends our friends without any respect of persons howsoeuer they be otherwise farre distant from vs either by place or familiaritie or nature or howsoeuer and on the contrarie whosoeuer is Gods enemie must also be ours howsoeuer we are ioyned together yea though we lie both together in one wombe This would seeme an hard doctrine to flesh and blood and yet our Sauiour Christ hath manifestly and plainly taught it vs Matth. 10. 37. and 16 14. Luke 14 26. If amy man come to me and hate not his father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his owne life he cannot be my disciple What would he haue vs to cast off all naturall affection and so the Scripture should repugne whereas it is set as a note of them that should come in the last perillous times 2. Tim. 3. 3. That they should be voide of naturall loue and affection and might be contrarie to that Exod. 20. Honour thy father and thy mother c. No he meaneth nothing lesse but he meaneth that we should so be ioyned in naturall loue as he speaketh of himselfe Who is my mother who is my brother euen he that heareth the word So that though we be neuer so farre asunder we must loue them that loue God and though that we be neuer so neere we must hate them that hate God yea and so farre as our friends would pull vs from God and from his truth we must shake off all naturall affections not because they be ioyned to vs in the flesh but because by no meanes they will be ioyned with vs in the spirit Yet in the meane time we must remember that we doe all duties of loue and obedience to them as in admonishing them in praying for them and mourning for them and then if nothing will serue but we must either cleaue to them and forsake God or forsake them and clâ—â—ue to God we must separate our selues from their corruptions knowing alwaies that we must obey the first Table before the second and pietie must goe before charitie and we must serue God before we serue man and nature must giue place to godlinesse The fift rule is that we must be stricter to our selues than to any others in some things and we must offer more libertie to others than to our selues If we complaine of sinne let vs be at most defiance with our owne corruptions so when we fight against the corruptions of others we shall not fight against their persons but against their sinnes This is the doctrine which our Sauiour Christ also taught vs that if we would see well to pull out the more of sinne in another man we should first labour to take away the beame of sinnes in our selues Why calleth he it a beame in vs and more in others because our owne corruptions are or ought to be farre better knowne to vs than the corruptions of other men we should be best acquainted with our owne infirmities and know that there is in vs a bottomlesse pit of corruptions Which Paul saw when he said that of all sinners he was the cheifest that is he had the greatest light of his owne wants and was most familiar with his owne corruptions Wherefore we must first iudge our selues and cast the first stone at our selues we
more than the glorie of God because he did not more seuerely and more zealously rebuke his sons and in that there wanted in him that feruencie of spirit whreby he should haue cut off his sonnes from their office wherefore the hand of God did cut off his life and depriued all his posteritie of the Priesthood Although this good man was offended and grieued with the euils of his sonnes yet his coldnes in zeale brought â—pon him this plague Elias whose zeale as much pleased the Lord as the coldnes of Elie displeased him was of a feruent spirit for when the Lord asked him where he had been he answered I haue beene zealous for the Lord God of Hosts sake and when he complained that he could finde none which had not bowed vnto Baal the Lord vouchsafeth to comfort him and telleth him there be 7000. which neuer bowed their knees to him Well because he continued zealous in beating downe Idolatrie the Lord came downe visibly with a firie Chariot and fetched Eliah from earth to heauen We need not here speake of the great zeale of Moses Phinees and other of the seruants of God We see and know the cause of this loue in the man of God was the purenesse of the word We heard in the first verse that the iudgements of the Lord were righteous we haue heard in the second verse that the testimonies of the Lord contained a speciall righteousnesse wee shall heare in the sixt verse that the righteousnesse of the Lord is an euerlasting righteousnesse wee may see in the seuenth verse that it made him delight in trouble and in the eight verse that the righteousnesse of the Lord is euerlasting Wherefore doth hee this as we haue alreadie said to strengthen his Faith for after hee had said that the riuers of teares through zeale and griefe burst out of his eyes hee addeth and rehearseth these things What shall we say they are vaine repititions Nay we know the holy Ghost reproueth them Math. 6. We see then that in so oft commending the word of God the Prophet sheweth to vs our vnbeliefe which he felt so much in himselfe When do idle repetitions so much displease the Lord Surely when our tongues walke idlie and in our prayers wee speake we know not what But when a mans heart is full of sorrow and fraught with griefe of his sinnes or earnestly longeth after a thing then let vs crie Lord haue mercie vpon mee then let vs powre out our spirits say Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me Lord I belieue helpe my vnbeliefe Thus when the heart is loth to bee ouercome of vnbeliefe and when it desireth to shewe forth his sorrow or when Gods children would exercise their Faith or feele in themselues any rare ioy which they would gladly expresse then they vse manie repetitions as wee may see both in the booke of Chronicles and the Psalmes Praise yee the Lorde because hee is good for his mercie endureth for euer where wee shall see in 26. verses this still repeated for his mercie endureth for euer What shall wee say now that here is any needlesse repetition No well we see here then that wee must not speake simplie against repetitions but in great wisedome of the Spirit because the heart of the godly cannot satisfie it selfe with Faith and feeling of Gods promises vnlesse it breaketh foorth as a fire into many speeches Hereby we know now that the man of God here expresseth his faith we are to learne that without some liuely feeling of faith of ioy or of griefe we are not to vse oft repetitions vnlesse happily they be vsed to stirre vs vp the more to these or such like So cried the woman of Canaan O Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me and being rebuked she still cried O Sonne of Dauid haue mercie vpon me We would thinke it somewhat strange and as a great matter to see a poore body shoote out so many prayers at once when they speake out of the abundance of their heart which is stuffed with so many griefes and troubles Thy word saith the Prophet is proued true it hath no changeable goodnesse but hath in it an euerlasting righteousnes seruing for all ages for all persons and for all times Mens opinions faile the wisedome strength and authoritie of man in time hath an end but this Word is exceeding large and neuer hath end Thy word is proued pure Many would thinke this to be but a small commendation for the word of God but come to a man when his minde is much troubled and tell him of the word and what purenesse what comfort will he finde in it Surely he will be as one that hath no taste in it and as one that feeleth no more sweetnesse than a sicke man doth taste in a chip And notwithstanding all that the word shall doe to him he will still follow his owne waies and goe on forward in the deuices of his owne head Doe men then feele such infinite comfort in the word so much is their comfort as is their faith and so little is their faith as little is their comfort Looke into Gods children how greatly they lament their vnbeleefe looke into Dauid looke on Iob looke on the late and blessed Martyr of God Bradford who almost in all his bookes and in euery meditation complaineth of his vnbeleefe notwithstanding that he was a man so rich in the graces of God so throughly mortified to the world so stayed in faith and yet the neerer he came daily to Christ the more he stil crieth against vnbeleefe Wherefore Paul seeing this to be a common disease among all men saith This is a faithfull thing and worthie of all men to be remembred That Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners this is a faithfull saying with such like speeches which the Apostle vseth as preparatiues to stirre vp our faith The purenesse of the word is mentioned of the Prophet when after he had lamented the miserable ellate of the godly and the great decay of godlinesse he crieth out to the Lord speedily to assist his children saying Helpe Lord Psal. 12. 4 for there is not a godly man leâ—â— c. and by and by he addeth verse 6. The wordes of the Lord are pure words as the siluer tried in a furnace of earth fined seuen fold If we should imagine the purest siluer that is often tried and serueth in the court for Princes euen so pure must we beleeue the word of God to be which not seuen times alone but seuentie times seuen times hath beene tried in the fire of aduersitie and still hath remained most pure and neuer could any corruption bâ— found in it Wee haue seene good men as it were confounded and yet comforted and being tried are found to be pure The meaning of the man of God in that place is trie the word as you doe trie the purest mettals with persecution with torment with contempt or howsoeuer I
tell you the word is true and this is mine onely comfort O Lord that though the wicked rage thy promise for euer is vnchangeable Proued true What could deceiue it could the Serpent in Paradise No. What could wash it away could all the flood in the deluge No. What could consume it could all the firie furnace of Gomorrah of Egypt and of Babylon No Looke from the first father of all Adam vnto this day and how many seruants the Lord hath died and sound pure so many examples wee haue of the purenes of the word This then we see is a word pure by proofe We esteeme greatly of armour of proofe which neither the speare could pearce nor the shot of gun batter nor dart in any battaile could bruise oh how hath the word encountered with Sathan and with all his adherents How many darts of the worldlings hath it sustained and neuer yeelded but as a sword of proofe hath not onely striken off the heads of Sathan and of all heresies and schismes but also hath mightily preuailed against powers and authorities and principalities in heauenly things When wee haue an approued medicine we thinke it a thing of great price being such a one as neuer failed but wheresoeuer it was laid it wrought the feate so here is a tried medicine for the soule which neuer did deceiue any that vse it a right This is a most rare medicine and soueraigne salue For neuer sore was so great in mans soule neuer maladie so grieuous neuer corruption of sinne so fare gone neuer was there any wound of conscience so desperate which either this did not cure being vsed or might haue cured if it had been vsed This hath been tried and is approued by all the sicke soules that euer were since the beginning of the world to this day whereof some were deliuered from many sores of their conscience many euen rescued from the depth of their sorrowes We count him a tried friend and approued which in no troubles that euer did befall vs shrunke from vs and failed vs but stood vs in all stead possible but whom I pray you hath the Lord euer deceiued vs that put their trust in him or in whom hath the word of the Lord euer failed which wil stick with vs to the end which will saue vs from all euils accompany vs in all dangers recouer vs in all infirmities pitie and relieue vs in all miseries which will saue vs from hel and will speake for vs before the ludge and pleade our cause and euen whilest life lasteth will still stand vs in stead Wherefore seeing the word of God hath in it such excellencie that it taketh vp all the delights of Gods children and the contempt thereof taketh vp all the sorrowes of the Saints of God seeing for being eaten vp with the zeale of Gods word whatsoeuer we lose in the outward man we gaine and are recompenced for it in the inward man contrarie to the eating zeale in all other things whatsoeuer seeing the neerer wee come to God in his word and the further we go from our selues though we were thrown to the ground wee should be reedified seeing if we were tried in the furnace wee should finde such an happie exchange that as the gold wee should lose no weight but become more pure seeing it only reneuth vs in trouble and we cannot more discredit the word of God than euer to suffer it to be contemned or not sufficiently esteemed as becommeth a thing of such perfection glorie eternitie and exact righteousnes seeing it is such an armour of proofe so tried a medicine so approued a friend let vs craue of God that he would open our eyes and cleere our vnderstanding that we louing it for these causes may zealously be set on fire and truly be grieued to see it contemned Thus we see how exact how pure how comfortable how euerlasting the word is Thy righteousneâ— saith the Prophet is an euerlasting righteousâ—â—â— Psal. 11. thou haâ—â— O Lord set downe a perfit righteousnes which hath been is and shall be for euer one and most constant thine is the kingdome the power and the glorie for euer thy hand is not shortned more than it hath been thy word neuer could be accused onely let vs say Lord increase our faith let vs say Lord giue vs the like faith of thy seruants and wee shall haue like graces with them though not in so large measure as they had Vers. 141. I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy precepts HIs meaning briefly is this Lord seeing thy word is so pure I loue it for it owne cause though nothing come withall if thou wilt bestowe any thing else of thy seruant I thanke thee if not I loue it still yea though I should suffer discredit for it I am content For I loue thy word because it is a pure word and worthie to be loued with what crosse soeuer it be accompanied As the common prouerbe is Trueth may be blamed but trueth can neuer be ashamed and iniquitie may be ocuered for a time but yet iniquitie one day shall bee discouered It cannot be denied that it is a singular blessing which is said of our Sauiour Christ to grow in fauour with God and man and to be loued of both as it is reported of Samuel because as it is Eccles 7. 3. A good name is better than a good oyntment and Prou. 22 1. is to bee chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue siluer and aboue gold neither can there come a more grieuous crosse to a liberall nature and stout person than want of it Howbeit to search out the cause of discredit wee must alwayes enter into it whether our conscience telleth vs that wee suffer as well doers not as ill doers For euen the very Heathen said that a mans conscience is as a theater in the world Wherefore if wee suffer discredit iustly because of sinne it is to be lamented but when we haue faith in Gods promises and a good conscience flowing from our faith though we neuer so much bee discredited it is a small thing Great is the loue of our selues and great is the care which we haue to maintaine our credit For many will bee content to hazard their liues which cannot bee conteÌ„t to endanger their good name For if a man liue bereft of his good name he had almost as liue bee bereft of his life And therefore Heretikes as the Familie of loue giue in precept that they should rather die than suffer the credit of their sect to fall And no maruell for they see no better life neither do they feele any true comfort of God in their prosperitie neither can they truly call vpon him in their trouble Thus we see how a name is esteemed in the world This then is a true argument of zeale euen when wee are despised and suffer discredit still to beare good affection to the word For many are liuely and quicke
come to reckoning vnlesse it bee buried in Christ his passion All good things either in this life with the Saints of God or in the life to come among the Angels shal haue their praise and commendation For our triall then this is a true argument that a man doth not loue the word for riches sake because if he were the poorest man in the world he would loue it shâ—ll and whilest he is rich thinketh the word of God to be his greatest riches This is an vndoubted token that a man doth loue the word for liberties sake because if hee were in captiuitie and imprisoned hee would still loue the word as well as if hee were in the greatest libertie This is a sure signe â—at a man loueth not the word because thereby hee hath credit when hee can be content to suffer discredit for the word and yet loue it as deerely as if he had the credit and countenance oâ— the whole world We see it come to passe in all things the better wee meane the worse we are thought of yet if we still continue patient it is a token that wee loue the word because it is the word and wee loue God because hee is God wee loue Christ because he is Christ. For if we can loue the word though we be in sieknes though we be in pouertie and suffer discredit wee loue the word for the word his sake and not for any thing else whatsoeuer If it commeth to vs alone it is welcome if it come accompanied with other things it is also welcome as Eccles. 7. that wisedome is gooâ— with an inheritance and excellent to them thâ—t â—â—â— the Sunne For a man may then haue indeede great occasion of well doing yet wisedome will deliuer the soule and giueth liye to the possessours thereof So as though riches and inheritance will helpe well being ioyÌ„ned with godlines to giue testimonie of a good conscience yet though the man be an heire it wil not deliuer his soule this onely the word of God can do all the other things cannot doe it And therefore this is an vnspeakeable blessing of the word Thus wee see how the Prophet loued not the trueth for any outward respect but for the approued puâ—ches of it We must likewise labour to denie our selues and our good names the too much loue whereof is a great enemie to godlines Wherefore when wee are discouraged to continue our loue to the word for feare of discredit we are greatly to suspect our loue Many Princes and the chiefe Gouernours would follow our Sauiour Christ but they were loath â—o lose their credit Wherefore if in credit prosperate and health wee loue the word and forsake it in discredit in time of aduersitie and siâ—â—â—â—es it is a manifest token we loued it for our credits sake for our prosperitie and for our health noâ— for itselfe and the purenes of it which was the onely cause why this man of God did loue it Vers 142. Thy righteousnes is an euerlasting righteousnes and thy law is trueth THe briefe meaning whereof is Trueth it is that flesh and blood may thinke that when contempt commeth for thy names sake there were sufficient cause to forsake thy word but Lord thy righteousnes is not changeable it is not one at one time and another at another time but it hath been is and shall be one and the same as there is one â—onstant righteousnes with thee so the rule thereof is set downe in thy word which sheweth vs what righteousnes thou requirest Here the man of God teacheth vs how to refell our owne reason which is as readie to bee deceiued as Sathan is readie to deceiue it For in â—â—â—â—â—ble the diueli will bee ready to put this into our heads this is thinke you the true righteousnesse â—â—â—ch you doe professe Doe you not rather deceiue your selfe see how you are in trâ—â—â—â—e 〈◊〉 what losse yee must sustaine by your profession Thus he would deâ—nde vs and make vs â—â— them that are in a burning ague who hauing lost their taste and â—◠〈◊〉 troubled thinke sweete things sowre and sowre things sweete For such is the estate of Gods children in trouble who in stronger temptations cannot iudge and therfore the diuell troubleth and oppresseth the weaknes of their sense as seeing reason most ready to be deceiued and will make them beleeue that white is blacke and blacke white that sweete is sower and sower sweete good ill and ill good Loe here is then a remedie in the sense of these words Thou art not O Lord as man who vpon new occasions maketh new lawes and vpon euill disorders maketh new orders but thy righteousnesse is euerlasting which was with thee from the beginning which to this time hath bâ—n reuealed and shall be euer hereafter therefore I will not yeeld to this temptation for though I suffer for thy trueth yet it is the truth neither can all the subtilties of Sathan or violence of man make it mutable O rare gift of God to beleeue and acknowledge our immutable righteousnesse and not to depend on mens deuises or shifts whereby they deceiue themselues as being too shadowish fading and momentany They are laith the Prophet plausible but there is no solidâ—tie in them they ebbe and they flow but thy righteousnesse O Lord is euerlasting Now whereas the diuell himselfe the Turke and Pope with other heretikes cannot denie but will confesse and graunt that there is one only righteousnes constant and euerlasting that herein Christians differ from them in that they say with the Prophet Thy Law is truth Thou hast set downe an exact rule of all righteousnes wholy in thy Law concerning al things that thou commandest and as I beleeue therefore thy righteousnes to be euerlasting so I looke for it in thy word because that righteousnes which is all one with thee is made knowne and reuealed to vs in thy written word We must then rest in this that as in substance there is one righteousnes so God hath left his word against the which heretikes cannot preuaile because as Gods righteousnesse is pure euerlasting and vnchangeable so his word hath set it downe to vs which is as pure euerlasting and vnchangeable This is no smal comfort in temptation whereby we may be stayed and whereas it may seeme to some that in accessions and additions there was not one gouernment both of the Iewes and Christians we must know that they had one rule of regiment vnto Christ wherewith ouâ— last addition in substance is all one so that when Sathan and the men of the world will pull vs from it we may say Thy righteousnes is euerlasting and if they aske vs how we know it we answere Thy word is trueth This is then the thing wherein we differ much from heretikes for though they giue as great and glorious titles to Gods righteousnes as we dâ— yet they will not with vs acknowledge that Gods word is truth For as we
hearers are not prepared And as this preparing of our selues is necessary so also meditation and applying that to our selues which wee haue heard and prayed for that we may see how the word belongeth to vs and what euent our prayers haue For alas what precious seede is cast in the high wayes side because by meditation it is not laide vp but the diuell is suffered to come and steale it from vs To what end is the word if we hue not according to that which we haue learned If euery man shall enter thus into himselfe O Lord how many sermons haue I heard but how little haue I profited by them how long haue thy ministers preached but how slenderly haue I practised then should he see what comfort he had in the life of IESVS CHRIST when so many pearles haue bene cast to swine and such holy things haue bene giuen to dogs Likewise as needfull is this examination of our selues in prayer if that after I haue prayed I haue obtained mine heart may be enlarged to thanksgiuing if I haue not receiued I may search the cause in mine owne conscience thinke that the Lord would haue me still to continue my prayers vnto him Wherefore seeing we must thus prepare our mindes before and examine our hearts after and we are vnapt to heare or pray after we are refreshed because our mindes are laden and our bodies are heauie it shal be good in the morning so soone as we awake to meditate of GOD our Creatour to call to minde the glorie of the Appearing of CHRIST to consider of the day of the Resurrection and to muse of our rising to Iudgement Thus doing we shall see as in a present viewe all the graces of God set as it were before our eyes and and many comfortable things of Gods spirit comming to our mindes This wee see was the practise of the man of God in this place I preuented saith he the morning light Againe if in the night wee will but giue a good sigh when wee awake although I meane not to take away all naturall refection wee shall finde great comfort in it Thus if wee spend the morning in the word and prayer we shall so walk in the strength of those things which we heare and pray for all the day long as wee shall vse this Worlde as though wee vsed it not wee shall no further vse our callings then they be helpes to a better countrie we shall haue our direction out of the word what to doe and what to leaue vndone wee shall doe all things the better to Gods glorie and to the possessing of our soules continually in peace and patience If yet this doctrine be not sufficient to perswade vs the verie Idolaters will teach vs it who will rise early and breake their sleepes to goe to the masse when Aaron had yeelded to the people for making of a calfe it is said The people did rise early in the morning If then Idolaters for their superstitions can cut off their sleepe that in the morning they might leaue in them the deeper impressions why should wee bee slacke to bestow this time in the musing of the word that wee may feele the more effectuall operation of it all the day following What shall I speake of that Act. 2. That the holie Ghost came downe on the Apostles in the morning as may be gathered by the sermon of Peter when as he telleth them that it was but the third houre of the day Where it may appeare that they before being occupied in prayer and ministring of the Worde the holie Ghost came downe vpon them Thus wee see the fittest time to receiue the holy Ghost is in the morning In euery place almost of the Prophecyes it is sayde the Lorde stretched out his Arme earlie by the Prophets to teach vs that this should be the aptest time both to deliuer and to receiue the word If then students worldlings Epicures and idolaters haue made their gainâ— of the morning if the holy Ghost was then sent downe and the Prophets at that time would each let vs with the Prophet of God preuent the Morning light and take vp the first pâ—rt of the day in wisedome of the spirit to the Lords behalfe The third thing which we noted was cheerfulnes whereby we should cherish feâ—de and support our diligence without which we can doe nothing diligently long but we must also doe it painefully Wherefore the man of God saith Psalm 42. 4. I went with the multitude and led them into the house of God with the voyce of singing praise as 〈…〉 keepeth a feast This spirit of cheerefulnes oh that it were in vs that we might say one to another when the bell tolleth as though the Lord calleth vs come let vs goâ— to other â—o the house of God let vs goe cheerfully for we goe to a feast we goe to heare God speake vnto vs and to be partakers of the banket of his word Well there is not any one sinne that will more sit vpon the conscience of Gods children then their negligence in prayer and want of cheerefulnes in hearing the word which is the onely meanes to make vs fruitfull in good things and to withdraw vs from euill Thus to support diligence wee must vse cheerfulnesse without the which diligence languisheth fainteth and faileth Therefore the Prophet saith Psalm 95. Come let vs reioyce let vs sing aloud let vs come before his face with praise let vs sing aloud vnto â—am with Psalms Neither must women heere shake off their duties as though they were to excuse themselues from comming for in many places of the scriptures wee reade of the zeale of women which ouerpassed the zeale of manie men Luk 8. We reade how certaine women came and followed our Sauiour Christ and were healed of their infirmities Mary is commended for her wisedome in chusing and discerning the times aright Mâ—â—iâ— and Mary Magdalen are set downe in the Gospell for comming early to the sepulcher of our Sauiour Christ who first appeared vnto them because they first sought him Math. 28. we read also Act. 16. that certaine women came to Philippj to heare Paul and Timothie and that a certaine woman named Lydia a seller of purple attended to the things which Paul spake who therefore had her heart opened before other men Well in loue there is no lacke in cheerfulnes there is no negligence in good will there is no want And surely if wee were more cheerfull in these things we should see such good successe that we should be grieued with our selues in that we vsed it not before The next thing we obserue in prayer was Faith for that we might thus be diligent it is needfull wee should belieue and be confident for as we must be throwne downe with the feeling of our wants so must we be raised vp againe with faith in the promises because as neede pulls vs vpon
our knees so Faith brings vs to true prayer hauing a sure perswasion thereby that we shall obtaine This faith appeareth here in the man of God saying I waited on thy word which he did because he belieued that the Lord would giue vnto him whatsoeuer he did aske Wherfore our Sauiour Christ oft vseth these speeches Thy Faith hath made thee whole according to thy faith be it vnto thee Iames saith 5. 15. The prayer of the faithfull shall saue the siâ—ke Rom. 10. How shall they pray to him in whom they haue not beliâ—ued I am 1. 6. Let him that wanteth wisedome aske in Faith and wauer not for hee that wandreth is like a waue of the â—ea tâ—st of the winde and caryed away Neither let that man thinke he shall receiue any thing of the Lord. So that it is the sure perswasion of Gods mercie towards vs that lifteth vs vp hands and eyes euen as the feeling of our wants draweth out â—igâ—es and groanes So that if we belieue that God feedeth the yong rauens that call vpon him and gioeth foode to the Lyons wee must much more belieue that his eares are open to the prayers of his children his eyes are ouer the righteous which call vpon him faithfully Hitherto saith CHRIST haue yee asked nothing of my Father aske now in my Name and yee shall obtaine And the Author to the Hebr. 4 16. exhorteth vs saying Let vs goe boldly to the Throne of grace that wee may obtaine mercie For nothing more grieueth the Lorde than incredulitie and they that will come to God must belieue Gods promises and that they shall finde him fauourable to them Howbeit we must alwayes remember this that all the pomises of GOD are in CHRIST yea amen 2. Cor. 2. For neuer are the promises effectuall without faith and no Faith without belieuing in God through Iesus Christ. Now that Faith may be the more strengthened we must ioyne there unto patience For that we may be faithfull it is needfull to waite on Gods leisure in tarying by patience to haue our prayers graunted according to those promises wherein by Faith wee belieued We see the man of God his Faith was not here cut off at the first brunt as being discouraged or ready to breake his faith for he saith I waiâ—e on thy word Likewise he saith Psal. 135. I haue waited on the Lord my soule hath waited and I haue trusted in his word 6. My soule waiteth on the Lord more then the morning watch watcheth for the morning 7. Let Israel waite on the Lord c. Behold after he made mention of the mercie of the Lord he speaketh three times of his patience in wayting on him so that we see this to bee the propertie of Gods children first vndoubtedly to take hold of his promises and then to support their faith by patience in wayting for the accomplishment of his promises Wherefore it is saide Psalm 147. 10. The Lord hath no pleasure in the strength of an horse neither delighteth hee in the legges of man 11. But the Lord delighteth in them that feare him and attend vpon his mercie that is on them that tarrie on Gods lessure for their succour And when our Sauiour CHRIST would haue vs perseuere hee saith Apocal. vlt. I come quicklie Whereby as hee would incite vs to attend the more patiently vpon his comming So wee must knowe that the cause why hee yet commeth not is because wee are not yet ready to receiue him To conclude Habâ—c 2. I will stand vpon my watch and set mee vpon the Towre c. saith the Prophet and the Lord answered him and saide 2. Write the vision and make it plaine vpon tables that hee may runne that readeth it 3. For the vision is yet for an appointed time but at the last it shall speake and not lie though it tarrie waite or it shall surely come and shall not stay Hee will tarrie long to the iudgement of flesh and blood when hee seemeth not to heare vs but hee will come quicklie that is so soone as wee are prepared They may see the fruite of this doctrine which are most giuen vnto prayer Now wee are not to prescribe the Lord his time in hearing our prayers or graunting our requests that wee must tarriâ— Gods appointed time wherein wee shalt see the mightie wonders of the Lord. That wee may thus be patient and not fainte but be constant wee must feede our mindes with the meditation of Gods promises whereby we haue shewed the Prophet of God here supporteth himselfe neither is any thing more necessarie then this For when to prooue our patience and trie our Faith there is often a great distance of time betweene the making and obtaining of our requests wee must haue the Word still recoursing in our minde vntill the promised time come For want of which meditation together with the not obseruing the euent of our prayers and the want of musing and diligent examining our vnbeliefe wee often faile in obtaining our requests and fainte in tarying of the Lords leisure We see what the man of God his meaning is when he saith Mine eye preuented the night watches in that hee declareth that they which watched were not so diligent in their watching as he was in tarying to see Gods promises accomplished We see then dow needfull a thing it is to meditate on Gods promises at such time as our suit hangeth still at the Throne of grace without graunt and effect Vers 149. Heare my voyce according to thy louing kindenesse O Lord quicken mee according to thy custome THe last propertie which wee are to obserue is to bee acquainted with the dealings of GOD either in recompencing his Saints or reuenging his enemies either in our selues obserued or in others Whereof the Prophet maketh mention when he saith quicken mee according to thy iudgement that is according to thy custome or as thou art wont to deale with thy people in affliction and as thou hast done before both to mee and also to other of thy seruants That this obseruation of the iudgement of God hath bene at other times practised we may see Ps. 22. where after the man of God had complaine of his manifolde extremities and had rehearsed his grieuous sorrowes wherwith he was vexed he recouereth himselfe and groweth in hope saying 4 Our fathers trusted in thee they trusted and thou â—â—ddâ—st aeluer them 5. They called vpon thee and were deliuered they trusted in thee and were not confoundded As if he should haue said Lord thou art wâ—nt to deale otherwise in time of olde with our forefathers that feared thy name wherefore seeing thou art now the same God I will not be out of hope because I trust thou wilt deale mercifully also with me We haue often shewed how iudgement in this Psalme is taken either for the accomplishment of Gods promises vnto his children or the executing of his wrath on his enemies so that there is a iudgement of
mercy and there is a iudgement of seueritie the first whereof is vnderstood in this place as we may gather by the wordes going before Heare my voyce O Lord according to thy louing kindnes of which couenant of mercy hee also maketh mention in the next portion vers 7. Consider O Lord how I loue thy precepts quicken me according to thy louing kindnes This is that couenant of grace wherein the Lord hath promised to pardon our sinnes and to heare our prayers wherefore though in respect of Gods wrath and our sinnes we dare not appeare before his Maiestie yet in comparing our cause which is the Lords cause with the cause of our aduersaries who are also the aduersaries of God and in respect of his mercy in defending his owne cause and in preseruing them that maintaine a good cause we may come with boldnes vnto him and with an assured hope that our prayers shall be heard Thus wee may call to minde how God is accustomed to deale with his people fearing before him in respect of our selues but recouering our selues through hope in his sweete promises whereon wee must â—o stay our selues as the remembrance of them may support vs and to doe this the better we must obserue the accomplishment of them both in our selues and in others Thus we may see what a great stay it is in trouble to know that no other trouble ouertaketh vs none other temptation hath inuaded vs than such as haue ouertaken and inuaded other of Gods children wherein they haue found deliuerance Further wee may herein desire the Lord to affoord sentence with vs when our cause is good though we be not so vpright in defending it as wee ought to be or when our good cause is well handled and that not for our selues but in respect of our aduersaries ill cause he would deliuer vs. Wherefore when we will obtaine our requests we must endeuour as much as in vs lieth to offer a good cause vnto the Lord and well handled Vers. 150. They drawe neere that followe after malice and are farre from thy law Vers. 151. Thou art neere O Lord for all thy commaundements are true WE shewed before that the man of God to the obtaining of his request vseth three especiall arguments the one drawne from his person in the first foure verses the other from the person of God in the fift verse the third and last from the person of his aduersaries contained in these two verses The plaine sense whereof briefly is thus much They O Lord that haue an ill cause are readie to bring their wickednes to an end and as they are readie to hurt me so they are farre from thy law wilt thou then maintaine such they being so neere my necke No they are no more neere to hurt than thou art neere to deliuer me they are not neerer with malice than thou art with deliuerance Thus hee draweth away his consideration from the iudgemeÌ„t of flesh and blood and looketh down to his watch-tower and to the Lord his sanctuarie O Lord saith he I haue cried I haue called vpon thee and that with mine whole heart I preuented the morning light and the night-watches I waited on thy word I mediated on thy word I haue obserued thy iudgements of old when I am thus neere wilt thou forsake me They are farre from thy word canst thou leaue them vnpunished no thou art neere their punishment and my deliuerance I know as they depart from thee so they shall not escape vnpunished in the end because their sinne is come to such ripenes as thy iustice can no longer suffer them It is a great temptation to Gods children which haue walked vprightly and kept a good conscience that the wicked should still be neere their neckes Wherefore if any such thing hereafter happen to vs we must not be discomforted or thinke it very strange seeing wee see this man of God was not without it it is no new thing wee must bee content seeing God hath so dealt aforetimes with many of his children On what great cause of thanksgiuing now haue we that hauing much more deserued to haue our enemies tramble vpon vs than others of Gods Saints haue notwithstanding so long time beene deliuered And if it come to passe that in time we come to the like temptation let vs labour to be profitable in the like meditation For flesh and blood thinke it strange that wicked meÌ„ should flourish in the defending an ill cause and that good men should be troden downe for maintaining a good cause This troubled Iob Dauid Ieremie and Habacuk to see that Gods people should be so tempted Wherefore when we see the generation of Gods children condemned and the generation of the wicked iustified we must call to minde this or such like meditations Seeing thou hast borne with mine enemies so long it is now the day time to punish The cause now why the wicked flourish so long and why the Lord deferreth to helpe his childreÌ„ is that the wicked may either by his long suffering come to repentance or else be left excuselesse Yea after he often stayeth to powre forth his vengeance because their sinnes are not accomplished and their iniquitie is not come to the full height measure and number and that his children might haue their secret sinnes punished here that is to humble them to allure them to obedience to trie their faith to proue their patience to worke in them a contempt of this world and a desire of the world to come so that that which they suffer vniustly of men iustly they suffer of God And when Gods children doe not thus profit the Lord in mercie will let the rod still tarrie vpon them vntill they haue profited in some good measure Thus wee see the iustice of God wil not suffer him to punish vntill sinne be come to the full and the loue of God will not leaue to correct his vntill there grow some profit and yet so as in the meane time the chilren of God sustaine no losse because whatsoeuer they outwardly lose they inwardly gaine Wherefore seeing the Lord hath promised that the rod of the wicked shall not fall on the lot of the righteous and that our temptation shall not bee greater than wee shall bee able to beare we must knowe that when the godly once begin to faint and the wicked thinke they are come to their height euen then it is due time with the Lord to send happie deliuerance to the one and a speedy ouerthrow of all the counâ—â—ls of the other The man of God then hauing these effects in him was neere his deliuerance but the wicked being in their pride were neere Gods vengeance How necessarie this doctrine is common practise may admonish vs for thus reasoneth flesh and blood in time of aduersitie We haue thus long kept a good conscience neither haue wee done against the will of God we haue serued the Lord this while yet this is our gaine our
cause is not heard our enemies crueltie is nothing diminished but much increased as though the Lord either heard vs not or hath forgotten vs. But let vs learne to reason with the Prophet on the contrarie Our enemies O Lord are neere to hurt vs but thou art as neere to deliuer vs what doe we but obey thee what doe they but disobey thee wilt thou then forsake the godly and canst thou suffer the wicked to prosper No thou art the Iudge of the whole world it cannot be for thy deliuerance and saluation is ready and neere for them who labour to keepe faith and to ioyne thereunto a good conscience We see then when flesh and blood would perswade vs that all time of deliuerance is past euen then faith beholdeth it to bee neere at hand for when wee thinke that we are at the last cast then we see saluation and helpe is neerest As this doctrine serueth for our comfort so we must learne for our instruction that if happily we suffer the longer yet we shall receiue for our temporall euill a spirituall recompence remembring alwaies the Apostles consolation 1. Pet. 4. who would not haue vs discouraged when we suffer for they which haue done vs euill shall be iudged of him who will come to iudge the quicke and the dead Although we see not this by the iudgement of the eye and by the light of nature yet although we should die suffering as weldoers cursed are they that shall ouerlie vs Blessed shall we be for we shall rest from our labours God is the iudge of the whole world of the quicke and of the dead he will not forsake his nor leaue his enemies vnreuenged Well although wee perswade our selues of this trueth yet it is to bee feared when the abomination of desolation shall be set vp we wil notwithstanding all this stand in a mammering and doubting what is truth what is vntruth what is good what is euill But alas if the Lord should be any thing the longer from vs in helping no maruel seeing we were the longer from him in obeying Experience will proue that though we haue neuer so many outward gifts neuer so glorious wisedome yet vnlesse wee still depend on the word and promise we shall stagger and falter in the time of temptation For this was the onely staffe that vpheld the man of God at what time he was ready to stagger They are farre from thy Law that is as if hee should haue saide Thou canst not O Lord but punish them for thou hast long suffered them to see if they will turne but there is no hope that they will conuert therefore there is no cause of despaire that thou wilt not punish them Oh true faith O sound perswasion of Gods mercie most needefull in trouble yea when the face of all things shal be changed and things shall be turned vpside downe we shall know the vse of this doctrine to be aboue gold and siluer The like were the man of God his Meditations as wee may see Portion 11. when his eyes failed him his heart fainted his spirit panted and was as the bottle in the smoke The proud saith he digged piâ—s for me which is not after thy Law all thy commaundements are true they persecute me falsely Thus wee see hee vseth two effectuall reasons the one drawne from his owne person who maintained a good cause the other from his aduersaries who defended an ill cause Vers. 152. I haue knowne long since by thy testimonies that thou hast established them for euer I Know O Lord not of late but long since that thou euer hast beene and art the selfe same God thou art no changeling thou doest not sometime maintaine the cause of thy children and some other time forsake them I know now by the couenant and records of thy loue that thou doest defend thine euen vnto the end I know that from the beginning thou hast hated punished sinne thou hast loued and maintained righteous dealing I am perswaded that thy iudgements proue not true once or twice alone but alwayes We see how needefull it is to vs for vs to haue knowledge throughly of the testimonies of the Lord. For this was an assured knowledge of the man of God I haue laboured saith the Prophet in effect to establish my knowledge whereby I may knowe that hereafter which I know now and that I must knowe that now which I must knowe hereafter yea I haue taken great paines to confirme this knowledge in me not of late but of long time Thus we see how the man of God laboureth to fetch out many arguments to strengthen himselfe in time of temptation wherein we also must imitate him For if wee shall store vp great plentie of reasons our enemies may push at vs and shake vs but they shall neuer ouerthrow vs. PORTION 21. RESH Vers. 153. Behold mine afflictions and deliuer me for I haue not forgotten thy Law THe selfe same argument and matter is here repeated which was before but after another manner Hee saith portion 16. 1. I haue executed iudgement and iustice leaue me not to mine oppressours The which in sense being all one with the other and seeing we haue deliuered the doctrine at large before here is not much to be spoken Onely we may obserue this he here laieth his misery open and vnfoldeth his estate before the Lord Behold saith he O Lord thine eyes are vpon the righteous thine eares are open to their prayers Thou seest my case let me sâ—e thy grace that I may knowe for a trueth that thou lookest on me The cause then why we oftentimes are not helped is because we hide our troubles from the Lord. True it is that the Lord seeth all although we should hide all neither needeth he the displaying of our owne miseries but yet in all troubles hee would haue vs to open and acknowledge our griefe vnto him that he might the better make knowne to vs that hee hath helpe laid vp for vs. Wherefore we must beware least at any time we smoother our estate or seeke vnlawful meanes but in all things with prayer and supplication make our necessitie knowne to the Lord. His reason ioyned herewith is this For I haue not forgotten thy Law that is although O Lord there is great want of obedience in me and I cannot and haue not exactly kept thy commandements yet I am none of them that contemne thy Law wherefore O Lord help me Thus we see stil that the man of God suffered as a weldoer teaching vs that if we suffer as ill-doers the rod of correction shall not depart from vs vntill in some measure it hath wrought in vs repentance but if we suffer with him as wel-doers we may boldly vse this argument and with this reason desire the Lord that hee would take his owne cause which we maintaine into his own hand And although he was a sinner which here he doth not denie and did forget many particular
points of the Law yet hee purposeth rather to shew how hee was no notorious sinner or such a one as did fouly and grâ—ssely forget the Law So his meaning is thus much in effect Although I haue offended yet haue I not cast thy Law behind my backe I find and confesse how of frailtie and infirmitie I haue offended â—â—â— not maliciously and obstinately Wherefore although we cannot be free from all sins yet we must beware of presumptuous â—â—â—â— and although we are weake yet we must not willingly and wittingly depart from the law What then is the cause why oft it is so long ere we be deliuered euen because wee lie in some secret sinne For wee must plead our cause in a right plea if wee will pleade with God if we suffer as wel-doers wee may pray to the Lord for defence but if wee suffer as euill-doers we must labour to repent Wherefore in all discredit reproches and ignominies we must labour to say in the trueth of our hearts I haue not forgotten thy Law Vers. 154. Pleade my cause and deliuer me quicken me according to thy word THis agreeth also in the second place with the second verse of the 16 Port whereof we spake before Answere for thy seruant in that which is good The children of this world are wiser in their kinde than the childreÌ„ of God the man of God had such enemies as in subtilties were wiser in force stronger and more valiant than hee which made him enforce his praier to the Lord that he would be his tower against their assaults and his aduocate against all their policies Thus we see he trusteth not to the equitie of his owne cause but to the Lord whereby wee may gather that the cause why our oppressors preuaile oft against vs is because wee trust too much in our owne wits and leane too farre vpon our owne inuentions opposing subtiltie to subtiltie one euill deuice to another matching and maintaining policie by policie and not commit our cause to the Lord. Wherfore in such a case we are to pray to the Lord to put wisedome into our mouthes that wee may bee taught what to speake and strength into our hands that we may know how to fight Quicken me according to thy word whether the Prophet desireth to be quickned corporally or spiritually whether for that hee was readie to be swallowed vp of his aduersaries or for that hee needed some inward comfort or whether it were for both it is not greatly materiall but I thinke we may safely take it in both senses For if he were quickned in the spirit he knew that the other comfort would follow after So that if we vnderstand it spiritually he prayeth that by faith and quickning grace hee might be encouraged to goe on forward and that he might no more faint hereafter than he had done heretofore Without which grace supporting and renewing him he was like to quaile vnder the burden Thus we see Gods children are often at deaths dore in body and soule and therefore had neede to pray to be quickned In that he addeth according to thy word he giueth vs to wit that all our helpe is in the word of God and that all our helpes which proceede not from the word and promise of God in the end become vaine Although this doctrin seemeth at the first to be a common thing yet the onely cause why wee so often faint vnder the crosse is because wee forget Gods promises or elâ—e we cannot beleeue that the truth of them particularly belongeth vnto vs. And this is that that maketh the very children of God so often to stagger the want whereof is great Suppose yee saith our Sauiour Christ that the Sonne of man when he commâ—th shall find faith on the earth whereby he noteth what an hard thing it is to haue true faith which so is fixed in God as neuerthelesse there is no faith but in his word Verse 155. Saluation it farre from the wicked because they seeke not thy statutes HE said in the portion going before they are farre from thy law here he saith they seek not thy statutes in which words he expresseth his meaning more plainely In the former place he saith they were farre from the law here he confesseth they sought it not at all His meaning of this verse is thus much I see their manners are wicked I know they cannot prosper in them for thou art the iudge of the world therfore they haue no interest to saluation And why there is no coherence betweene wickednes and saluation If we were in truth perswaded of this we would not so ly in sinne For if we did surely beleeue that saluation pertaineth to none but to them that keepe a true faith and therewith labour to ioyne a good conscience how durst we be so bold Idolaters so prophane swearers so vnreuerent breakers of the Sabbath If blasphemous mouthes were throughly perswaded of this would they not tremble and quake that now mocke and scoffe at the ministerie and ministers of the word we see then how pâ—arcing words these are They that depart from God by going to wisards they that go farre from his word by changing his holy Sabbath which is as a day of medicine for the soule into an hurtfull day the Lord will also depart from them the Lord will be farre from their saluation All sinnes wherein men lie and continue put them far from saluation But who then shall be saued euen they that labour for faith and a good conscience Who then shall be damned they that are farre from faith and seeke not Gods law As this doctrine is to the terrour of the wicked so it maketh for the comfort of the godly We see the vngodly proue very couragious and thriue very notably in their sinne not being presently punished because such is our corruption that vntil we taste some outward smart we become hardned This declareth in that we abstaine from sinne onely for punishments sake and we would sinne at riot were there no punishing that we are but Hypocrites and such from whom saluation is farre off Well if saluation be farre from them that seeke not Gods law then may we gather on the contrarie that saluation is neere them that seeke his law for like is the rule of contraries If we then labour for faith and a good conscience we may assure our selues of saluation Wherefore wouldest thou haue assurance to be saued let the word be neere thee in thy mouth and in thine heart Rom 10. 8 Let it dwell plentifully in thee with all manner of wisedome Col. 3. 16. Here is also a good rule as we see whereby we may discerne who be good and who be euill Here the Lord hath set downe one stedfast order which is a touchstone to trie al men and howsoeuer we account of it it is alwaies the same and like to it selfe condemning sinne commending holines Oh to what extremities should we be brought in these
ouercame â—ll corporall feare of 〈◊〉 The r 〈…〉 corporall feare are which so much dâ—unteth the heart is to craue a greater feare of Gods Maiestieâ— the strength whereof may ouermatch the 〈◊〉 feare When the Kings of 〈◊〉 had conspired against the people of God the Prophet of God said vnto them Esay 8. 12. Say â—ee 〈◊〉 A confedâ—racie to all them to whâ—me this people â—â—ith a confederaâ—â—â— neither 〈…〉 nor be afraid of them 13. Sanctifie the Lord of Hostes and let him be 〈…〉 your drâ—â—â— And least we should think that this appertaineth not as well to all Christians as to the Iewes Let vs heare what the Apostâ—â— Peter â—aith 1. Perâ— 3. 14 Blessed are yâ—e if we suffer for righteousnes sake yea feare not 〈…〉 e neither be troubled 15. But 〈◊〉 the Lord in your hearts be ready 〈…〉 were to euery sin â—n that 〈◊〉 you a reason of the â—oâ—e that is in you Were the blessed Apostle sheweth that wee are not readie to make Confession of our hope vntill wee put away this feare and sanctifie the Lord in our harts glorifying his truth in promising and his 〈◊〉 in performing And to applie this to our selues if the Magistrate should bring vâ—to the Racke or torture to betray the good cause of God or innocencie of our brethren let vs rather feare to displease God for his threatnings then man for his punishment And in particular example to applie this doctrine we heare Ierem. 1. 17. what the Lord saith to the Prophet Say not I am a childe c. Be not afraide of their faces for I am with thee to deliuer thee saith the Lord. Here the Lord addeth ver 17. Thou therfore 〈◊〉 vp thy loynes and arise and speake vnto all that I commaund thee be not afraide of their faces least I destroy thee before them In which place the Lord setteth downe a promise to assist him and a threatning to punish him both which did so preuaile that he durst speake boldly and prouoke the King to wrath Acts 5. wee reade that when the Priests and Sadduces being full of indignation laide hands on the Apostles and put them in the common prison Peter the rest of the Apostles answered We ought rather to obey God then men Menace vs say they as much as yee will we care not for it we feare to discredit the blessed promise and lightly to passe ouer the heauie threatnings of our God and wee feare you not Againe this feare was written in the heart of Paul 1. Cor 9. 16. Though I preach the Gospell I haue nothing to reioyce of for necessitie is laid vpon me and woe to vnto me if I preach not the Gospell c. Howsoeuer we thinke this easie to be learned it is doubtlesse most hard to be practised For though Princes doe not their duties yet wee must not therefore rebell against them and though we be persecuted of rulers without a cause yet we must stand in awe of Gods word and our Sauiour CHRIST hath pronounced that whosoeuer striketh with the sword shall perish with the sworde If then either our Princes shall be vngodly or their vnder officers vnfaithfull we must not therevpon grudge to pay tribute to giue taske and to yeeld subsidie but we must doe them euen with conscience as to the ordinance appointed of God knowing and acknowledging that the hand of Gods wrath in their corrupt Gouernment is iustly layd vpon vs for some sinne Wherefore the holy Ghost saith Eccl. 10. 20. Curse not the King no not in thy thought neither curse the Rich in thy bed-chamber for the fowle of the heauen shall carrie the voyce that which hath wings shall declare the matter If then our Princes should vse all their tribute to sensualitie or take vp all their taxes for pleasure withour either feare of God or loue of their Common-wealth yet curse not the King saith the Wiseman no not in thy bed-chamber So that if flesh and blood should moue vs to murmure that wee should be readie to thinke euill of them that are in authoritie the holy Ghost here warneth vs that wee vse no such speeches and put away such thoughts because both our speeches and thoughts stand at the controlling of God his iudgements but we must humbly ascribe it to our sinne that hee withdraweth his grace from them and pulleth his wrath vpon vs. Wherefore if we thinke as many worldly men doe that thoughts are free and are not called into the Court and that euery man is a King in his priuie chamber the spirite of God chargeth our conscience here before the Court of heauen and telleth vs that our chambers are the Lords chambers also and therefore as true Israelites euen in secret we should thinke no guile for the Lord will reueale it and punish it openly yea euen the fowles of the ayre shall bewray our vnfaithfulnes To come lower to our selues because we must not thinke that this affection must be in Dauid and not in vs for so shall we make vnprofitable whatsoeuer is taught whereas the man of God did feare to offend euen when Princes are against him we not onely cannot sustaine so great a triall in the feare of our God but if the losse of any worldly pelfe come to vs we are straight voyde of all feare and cannot abide to be taught any good thought we are vnquiet vntill we haue consulted with wizards witches not withstanding in awe of Gods threatnings against that sinne Deu. 18. 10 Let none be found among you that vseth witchcraft 11. Or that is a charmer or that counselleth with spirits or a southsayer or that asketh counsell at the dead 12. For all that doe such things are abomination to the Lord c. where the Lord counteth no otherwise of these things then of the vp-heape of sinne Againe 1. Chron. 10. 13. it is said that Saul died for his transgression that hee committed against the Lorde euen against the word of the Lord which hee kept not in that hee sought and asked counsell of a Familiar spirit 14. And asked not of the Lord c. where we see that in reckoning Saul his sinne this is the laâ—â— and wrappeth vp all the rest in that hee asked not counsell of the Lord but went to a witch So this was the heape of his sinne this filled the iust measure of his iniquities because when he should haue repented of all other sinnes hee made this the full heape of his sinnes and pulled consequently vpon him the height of Gods iudgements for he was cut off from the kingdome and desperately ended his life Esay â—8 when the Lord reckoned vp the sinnes of the people as their infidelity their obstinacie he commeth at the last to their sorceries saying 19. When such shall say vnto you enquire of them that haue a spirite of diuâ—â—ation and at the south sayers which whisper murmure should not a people enquire at their God from the liuing to the dead
c. Therefore the Lord denounceth plagues and punishments on euery side to fall vpon them Looke into the destruction of the old cities namely of the Egyptians of the Moabites of the Assyrians and of the Philistines and yee shall see how witcherie was the most especiall cause of their destruction So shall we thinke now that the feare of God doth touch their hearts who for losse of so small pelfe runne to wizards Well we are here to learne that as where the Lords feare doth so rule our hearts that we sanctifie the Lord therein we are free from the greatest temptations So where this reuerent feare of God is wanting there is no temptation though neuer so vile and grosse but we will yeeld vnto it The prouidence of the Lord being so rich and his hand so wide and large we must not be afraide of so small a losse of worldly goods Wee know that Zedechiah being a Prince Iere. 37. when the feare of God was gone from him feared that the very common people would mocke him so that he could not obey the Prophet Againe we know that Ieremiah being the Prophet hauing this reuerent feare of God seasoning his heart was nothing dismaid with all that either Zedechiah or any other of the kings could do vnto him Among many places excellent is that Iob. 31. where the man of God partly to stop the mouths of his aduersaries partly to comfort his own soule with the record of a good conscience and partly to shew the secret iudgements of God and that he did not suffer for his sinnes as he was accused but for som secret cause best known to the Lord he testifieth how free he was from fornication from adulterie from iniuries from vnmercifulnes from crueltie with his seruants and from oppression and sheweth the cause why all these things were in him because the Lord beheld all his wayes and told all his steps First for fornication he made a couenant with his eyes because there is no portion no inheritance from the Almightie to the wicked but destruction and strange punishments to the workers of iniquitie and as of fornication so also he speaketh how he was preserued by the feare of Gods iudgements from adulterie ' and afterward comming to shewe his innocencie in not cruelly dealing with his seruants he saith If I should contemne the iudgement of my seruant c â—hat then shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite mee what shall I answere Againe he professeth that the cause why he did not oppresse nor iniurie others was not that hee refrained for feare of men but for feare of God For saith he If I haue lift vp mine head against the fatherlesse c. I thinke my shoulder bones would goe out of their sockets Gods iudgements were fearfull vnto me I could not be deliuered from his Highnes c. And though he might by his great countenance which he did beare haue dealt roughly with men and might haue made afraide a great multitude Yet saith he the most contemptible of the families did not feare me Yea though the men were farre lesse then hee yet hee could not hide his sinne as Adam he could not conceale his iniquitie in his bosome Whosoeuer then wil be trulie religious and make a conscience of sinne in sinceritie he must thus walke in the feare of God and though he might so doe as no man could euer touch him for his outward conuersation though he did not run into the hand of the Magistrate and no man thogh he would could say Black is his eye he must submit himselfe to what perill soeuer and ouercome all feare of mans power with feare of Gods punishments And we must know that if there be some sin in vs on which the ciuill law can take no hold yet the fear of the law of God must be in stead vnto vs of all lawes knowing that though we escape the court of men we cannot escape the iudgements of God who will iudge vs not according to the law of man but according to his own law So that the children of God are so far off froÌ„ flattering themselues in these sinnes where mans lawes faile and which they doe not punish that they labour the more against them fearing that God will punish those sins more grieuously in the world to come which by the law of man in this world he doth not correct And because by mans punishing we are oft brought to repent of those sinnes wherein now oft times we die without any repentance So that we see how effectuall an instrument of God this feare of his law is against all kinds of sinne whatsoeuer For though in politike lawes there be no lawes against swearing breaking of the Sabbath or filthie speaking yet Gods children are not for that cause such as cast off all feare but such as by so much the rather feare and suspect such sinnes Now in that the man of God saith in awe of thy word see the man of God performeth that feare to Gods word which he oweth to God himselfe This is profitably to be considered of vs. If any deale now adaies with a prophane worldling in things concerning the true knowledge of God and the way of saluation he will answere What tell yee me of these things tell me what you can I am sure of this you can tell me no more than this Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe and I trust I shall loue God as well as you or the best learned But here is their hypocrisie descried in that they haue so small loue to the word For our Sauiour Christ witnesseth Iohn 8. He that is of God heareth Gods word if ye were of God ye would loue his word so one may say to this effect if we feare God we stand in awe of his word Wherefore the man of God saith Oh how loue I thy law protesting that loue to the law which he had to God And as he saith O Lord thou art my portion so he saith also thy testimonies haue I taken as an heritage Thus we must honour God in Christ and Christ in his word For looke what honour God would haue he would haue vs shew vnto Christ and looke what honour Christ would haue he would haue it done to his word Wherefore the Apostles not reuerencing our Sauiour Christ onely for his person but also for his word said Maister whither shall we goe from thee thou hast the word of spirit and life As this corrupt opinion of the feare of God is in the worldlings so also is it in heretikes and in the familie of loue who perswade themselues to loue God when they loue heresies more than the word but herein are those hypocrites and heretikes descried they will generally confesse they loue and feare God but examine them in any particular either of doctrine or of life and they will bewray their want of loue by heresie and their want of feare
the day-light and of a little childe Buâ— let them couer their sins in the depth of their hearts let theÌ„ hide them with darkenes surely the Lord will keepe them in a register and in time will lay all their sinnes before them that all the world may knowe how they haue buried the long suffering of the Lord in the hollow graues of their hypocrisie Wherefore euery man that wil shew himselfe thus to be perswaded of Gods al-seeing presence must shew it by an earnest care of obedience and a reuerent feare of disobedience whereof the one that is the feare of disobedience is shewed in the first verse of this octonarie the other is shewed in the last Shall we then assure our selues that wee bee perswaded indeede that God doth beholde vs let vs search our hearts whether we haue these or the like affections For dare a subiect in the presence of his prince commit any thing against the lawes for feare of a checke or rather will he not be carefull in the eyes of his soueraigne to do all things to his liking and contentation Dare a good childe in the presence of his father willingly breake his commaundement for feare of controlment or will he not rather endeuour to bee very dutiful for hope of commendation Then doubtlesse without this care and feare wee receiue our soules with this drowsie dreame and vaine perswasion of Gods beholding vs. Wherefore how dare â—hâ— heretikes papists and family of loue perswade theÌ„selues to walke before the Lord seeing they haue not submitted themselues to his word which is the onely instrumeâ—â— that maketh naked the conscience of man as it is Heb. 4. 12. The word of God is liuely and 〈◊〉 operation c. and it is added in the verse following Neither is there any creaturâ— which is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and open vnto his eyes So that they whâ—â—â— are not truely instructed in the word cannot truely haue their sins laide naked and they which haue not their sins laid open cannot in the feare of God forsalâ—e their corruptions Wherefore in like manner all ignorant persons may perswade themselues that they please God and walke before him in care and feare but they doe but deceiue their owne soules But if wee can truly say this with pure triall of it in our hearts it is most certaine it will serue in steade of an hundreth rules besides for the right direction and holy gouernment of our liues In that the man of God saith that he kept both the precepts and the testimonies he giueth vs to vnderstand that if we will in truth be perswaded that God seeth vs in all things we must beleeue his testimonies and obserue his statutes because we can neither beleeue aright vnlesse our faith worketh by loue neither be our workes acceptable but as they be the fruites of faith There is indeede a feare without this faith but it is a seruile and slauish farre differing from that childish and filiall feare which is here vnderstood For as a seruant may obey and doe his outward taske rather for feare of stripes of his master if hee should not doe it then for any pure loue and the childe is in all things obedient not so much that hee is afraide of the rod as he is loth to haue the least displeasure of his louing father so wee may vse the outward obedience in a carnall feare trembling at the seuere threatnings of God as of a iudge but without this wee shall leese the care to please him as loth to be depriued of his fatherly countenance and affection towards vs. So that without this faith we are in danger to walke either in secret pride or else in slauish feare But faith maketh vs come liberally and cheerefully â—o obedience when wee shall see that hee will not deale roughly with vs as iudging vs according to our deserts but as bearing with our infirmities and sparing vs as a mercifull father Neither as dare I affirme did euer any truely obey God which in some measure had not this feare of God before his eyes where by they feared him as a God and loued him as a father Gods children dare not dally with their most priuie thoughts for they know that God seeth in darknes as wel as in delight he is the God of the night as of the day to him they are both as one hee beholdeth their thoughts a farre off and there is no word in their tongu which he knoweth not they know he is priuy to their down lyings and vprisings to their goings out and their commings in neither can they in any place high or low far or neare early or late flie from his al-seeing presence If they doe ill they tarry not long to seeke reconcilement because they knowe that his iudgements are according to truth if they doe well they are not proude of it This worketh in them a wonderfull boldnesse in Gods causes and bringeth them to feare when their cause is not good Againe it breedeth patience in trouble profit in slaunders meeknes when the world contemneth them sene in secret sinnes knowing that when the world hath passed in iudgement on them there â—â—â—ll iudgement in greater truth be giuen of them by Christ. And againe though they escape the iudgements of man yet they shall not escape the iudgements of God But as the Lord throweth the wicked with their hypocrisiâ—s to hell So hee will humble and punish his children with sore corrections So that this is the way of them that walke before the Lord they know in time the Lord will reward and make knowne their secret godlines and in time punish and make knowne their secret sinnes If it come to passe that Gods children forget themselues sometimes to be in their Fathers presence as earthly children reioyce sometimes to be from their Fathers that they might play the more neuertheles after they come to be ashamed and grieued when they consider that all that time their Father espied marked them and though they did forget that their Father saw them being carried away with some strong lust the best they know is to returne in time For then they begin to reason on this mannner Oh what a wretch was I to doe this in the eyes of my God and in the presence of my Father so that as we see this consideration of Gods presence bringeth griefe for sinnes present so it maketh after the examinations of our selues ashamed of sinnes past Wee heard before how it also worketh patience in vs when our good causes haue not good successe because we remember that Psalm 34. The eyes of the Lorde art ouer the iust and his eares are open to their prayers Whereupon we recouer our selues with this and such like meditations Well I am misdeemed I am suspected I see I am ill thought of I know in the end that the Lord seeing my cause to be good to be vsed with a good heart will
defend me and he seeing their cause to be ill and how they maintaine it with an ill heart will in time giue them the ouerthrow and I holding a generall good thing though in particulars I faile yet mercie being with the Lord that he might be feared know that he will looke vpon me And as God his children are afraid of their secret corruptions so in their troubles they dare appeare to the Lord who seeth all things We further are here to learne if we looke on the law and on the gospell without any consideration of the presence of GOD it will worke in vs a mercenarie feare and will breede a care to doe well in hope of commoditie and a feare to displease for feare of punishment True it is as we be carnall we neede such second helps of promises and threatnings yet wee must know that to be true faith in the promises of GOD which is mixed with faith in his threatnings and that is true feare of his threatnings which is tempered with feare of his mercies For thus we shall walke in a feare of his Maiestie as he is a God and in feare of losing his fatherly mercie countenance as he is our Father and so shall we not commit grosse sinnes for feare of his iudgements nor feare too much when we cōmit secret sinnes because we know him to be mercifull in that he will not sooth nor cocker vs in any sinne as wanton mothers do their children nor alwayes be checking taunting vs as a seuere and austere father to dull vs for our secret sins PORTION 22. TAV Vers. 169. Let my complaint come before thee O Lorde and giue mee vnderstanding according vnto thy Word THe argument of that which hath bene before is still cōtinued which was briefly contained in these two things either that he prayed for a clearer vnderstanding of Gods word or else that with his good vnderstāding he might haue a more godly life So that the briefe summe of this octonarie is that hee first prayeth for the true direction of himselfe in his iudgment then for the true fruite of his knowledge in his life For in the foure former verses he prayeth for soūdnes of iudgment in the foure latter that the issues of Gods promises might appeare in a godly life In the two first verses he praieth for vnderstanding in the two next he promiseth to be thankfull In the first verse he desireth to be truly directed in the word in the second to be rid from all streights hindrances of his knowledge In the first part of the first verse he asketh not his suite simply but earnestly as with complaint What meaneth this that he should pursue his old argument◠it seemeth that either he was very blockish in vnderstanding who stil praied for his directiō in iudgement and that we are very quick in the knowledge of the word who vse so sewe praiers or that we are very blockish in seeing our wants and he quicksighted in his own corruptions For it must needs be confessed if the man of God could not without vsing of so many means attain to the pure vnderstanding of Gods word and we perswade our selues that we with fewer means can attaine vnto it that there was either a maruellous dulnes in him and there is some wonderfull freshnes in vs or else that he saw much what an hard matter it is either to come to or continue in the true knowledge of the law which we see not But seeing it is manifest that he was a man of God as a Prophet gouerned by the spirit of God and yet so reuerently and carefully vsed all the meanes then we are in a blockish blindnes and senseles deadnes who hauing in no measure the like graces in no degree vse the like means And that as on him was Gods great blessing so vnto vs is due the resting of his deserued curse It is a manifest token that he had a maruellous sight and feeling of his wants in that he so often renueth his request to be taught and as may euidently appeare by his doubling of his praier at the least in euery portion For to take some short view of all the portions going before we shall see port 1. 5. he saith Oh that my waies were directed to keepe thy statutes Port. 2. 4. Blessed art thou ô Lord teach me thy statutes 3. 2. Open mine eyes that I may see the wonders of thy law I am a stranger vpon earth hide not thy commandements from mee 4. 3. Make me to vnderstand the way of thy truth and I will meditate in thy wondrous workes take from me the way of lying and graunt me graciously thy law 5. 1. Teach me the way of thy statutes and I shall keepe it vnto the end giue me vnderstanding and I shall keepe thy law yea I will keepe it with mine whole heart direct mee in the paths of thy commandements 8. 8 The earth ô Lord is full of thy mercy teach me thy statutes 9. 2. Teach me good iudgement and knowledge for I haue beleeued thy commandements thou art good and gracious teach mee thy statutes 10. 1. Thine hands haue made mee and fashioned mee giue me vnderstanding therefore that I may learne thy commandements 11. 8. Quicken me according to thy louing kindnes so shall I keepe thy testimonies of thy mouth In the 15. portion hee sheweth the fruits and effects of the word Port. 14. 1. he sheweth that it was a lanterne to his feete and a light to his paths 15. 4. Stablish mee according to thy promise that I may liue 16 5. I am thy seruant graunt me therefore vnderstanding that I may know thy testimonies 17. 5. Direct my steps in thy word c. Shew the light of thy countenance vpon thy seruant teach me thy statutes 18. 8. The righteousnes of thy testimonies is euerlasting grant me vnderstāding I shall liue 19. 5. Heare my voice according to thy louing kindnes O Lord quicken me according to thy iudgements 20. 7. Quicken me according to thy iudgemēts 7. Quicken me according to thy louing kindnes and here he saith Lord I make my pitifull mone vnto thee for this knowledge Was he not now shall we thinke throughly perswaded that the word of God is a treasure seeing hee would meditate of it runne after it seeke early and late pray for it and practise it continually this must make vs ashamed of our cold loue vnto it Well wee see here that the man of God doth not ouerly or lightly aske this heauenly knowledge hypocrites may stretch out their throtes and yell with their voyces as loud as he but the man of God in the bitternes of his spirit complaineth to God of his wants and from the abundance of the heart praieth thus to the Lord. And besides his much and continuallie praying wee see his other exercises in meditating at morning and euening his praising God seuen times a day his teaching and conferring with others
be thankfulnes in man aboue that which is in beasts vnlesse man will be iudged euen by the bruit beasts to bee more guiltie of his condemnation For as there is no more praying in vs than there is beleeuing so there is no beleeuing without knowing God and there is no thankesgiuing without both knowing and also beleeing in God If in any measure therefore we will praise God wee must in some measure know God if we will praise God more than the common sort of men wee must labour to know more than the common sort of men But what meaneth the Prophet to desire to bee taught was hee not well seene in the word had he not learned much as becommeth a Prophet what teaching doth hee here meane knowledge puffeth vp and is voide of humilitie confessing our wants This is the teaching of the spirit For it is no doubt but he had eyes to see as well as others he had cares to heare hee had an heare to conceiue hee was a man of God Howbeit wee are to know that though our eyes be vpon our booke and the word be sounded in our eares yet it is the spirit of God that maketh vs teacheable in iudgement and frameable in our affections What haue we which we haue nor receiued it is the gift of God and to you it is giuen saith our Sauiour Christ to his Disciples to vnderstand the mysteries of God This then being giuen of God by his spirit must cause vs to bee thankefull Why doe so many excell in knowledge and why doe so few giue thankes surely because they are taught by the letter and not by the spirit For a man may attaine to the knowledge of the word as others attaine to the knowledge of humaine arts but to his iuster condemnation Wherefore in a word we may conclude if the man of God might haue atchieued such knowledge without such meanes he was either too much busied in that wherein he needed not haue troubled himselfe or else an hypocrite But if we reade that the blinde which were restored to their sight the deafe whose eares were opened the dumbe who by the finger of Christ his power did speake againe acknowledged this to be the only worke of God and were thankefull although indeed of the ten leapers which were cleansed one onely was thankful and nine held their peace how much are wee bound to praise and magnifie the name of our good God who hath deliuered vs from blindnes and ignorance wherein we were plunged to see the bright beames of the glorious Gospell who hath opened our heauie and dull eares to heare the sweet voyce of the sonne of God who hath vntied our tongues and vnclosed our lips which were sewed vp from sounding the praise of our saluation yea and which more is hath vntied restored our feete to walke in the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God and hast cast out of vs the diuell and his power and spoiled from henceforth his kingdome in vs that we might serue the Lord in newnes of conuersation We see now that whosoeuer is taught aright to the kingdome of God he shall praise the Lord. But what is the cause why this effect is so little found in vs of praising God euen because we are voyd of the cause that is of teaching of the spirit For either surely we haue none vnderstanding or else we haue not the vnderstanding of the spirit O blessed work of Gods spirit thankesgiuing This made the Propher say Psal 16. 2. My weldoing extendeth not to thee O Lord. And 116. 12. What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord. That is I will acknowledge his olde graces receiued and hope that I shall haue his mercies continued But herein is another thing worthy to be obserued that according to the proportioÌ„ of his praiers is the proportion of thankesgiuing For as the two former verses containe two prayers so the two latter verses containe two thankesgiuings And marke how according to the vehemeney of his praier there is a vehemencie of thankesgiuing For as he had said let my complaint come before theâ— so he addeth my lips shal powr eforth thy praise continually A word drawn from spoutes or spring-heads which aboundantly yeeld water out from them So to complaints answereth the word of powring out In the second he saith Let my supplication come before 〈◊〉 Whereunto answereth my tongue shall intreat of thy word Where he promiseth to be no â—â—sse shrill in thankesgiuing than loude in praying to the Lord. Oh â—â—â—s throweth downe the hearts of Gods children that they can in no measure nor proportion be thankefull for Gods benefits This vnthankefulnesse must needes be grieuous vnto the Lord which is so odious in the sight of man wee see bestowe a benefit on a begger their suites and complaints doe in many degrees exceede their thankesgiuing and certainely as this vnthankefulnesse is from man to man so also it is from man to God For let vs be in paine in sickenesse in pouertie or any other affliction and what prayers make we what protestations vowe we how often crie we Lord helpe me Lord haue mercie upon me rid me now Lord and I will giue thankes to thee But when the rod is off how many among ten returne to giue thankes for our deliuerance peraduenture one Thus wee see how liberall we are in praying because it is easie to see our wants and how sparing wee are in thankesgiuing because we doe not so easily see our benefits We see how often wee are in praying how seldome in thankesgiuing we see how feruent wee are in crauing how cold we are in acknowledging the supplie of our wants If we attaine not to this measure and proportion of thanksgiuing with the man of God at the least let vs complaine and mone our vnthankfulnesse and dulnesse For we must be assured that if we offer not in some degree the calues of our lippes the Lord hath lost his mercies and spent them as it were in vaine and we depriue our selues of the fruit of them to be continued vnto vs hereafter Vers. 172. My tongue shall intreate of thy word for all thy commandements are righteous ANd though the man of God saith here My tongue shall intreate of thy praises Wee must not therein denye but that our liues must expresse the fruites of the same as wee may see port 5. vers 1. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And port 1. vers 8. wheÌ„ the man of God hath promised to praise the Lord with an vpright heart he addeth in the verse following I will keepe thy statutes c. As also port 19. 1. Heare me O Lord and I will keepe thy statutes So that not onely in word but in our liues must we endeuour to praise God It followeth in the same verse For all
know a Cains heart from an Abels 5 Consider Gods liking of Timothie Dauid Samuel the Prophet of Prophets who serued God when hee was a childe and so the good King Iosiah These were not trees which blossome when others haue done Let men be neuer so soundly come home it were better they had neuer beene so both for the Churches and themselues for they carrie the smell of the garlike morter still where euer they goe 6 Old men which haue liued loosely in youth haue great diffidence in themselues for they dare not reprehend so sharply as others nor punish so seuerely as they should for that the sinnes of their youth are so in their foreheads and all men see them Many of these are rockes of offence They make Dauid and Salomon proctors of their sinnes which I am perswaded grieueth those soules at this day if there be any sorrow in heauen to heare men alleage them for their sinnes 7 We be taught Esai 9. 17. that when the Lord intendeth to destroy a Common-wealth a speciall note thereof is this He taketh no delight in their youth therefore where young men be dissolute it is a heauie note of Gods wrath to fall vpon his people 8 Such as doe take libertie by Salomons example let them consider it well He was in the prime of his youth well disposed and wise but hauing past to riper yeeres he grew vaine and dissolute Then by Gods free mercie he became a sorrowfull man in his age And he made himselfe a publike penitentarie leauing his Ecclesiastes as a monument of his follie and it may well be called his booke of Retractations This is Salomons experimentall conclusion All is vanitie and vexation of minde This he tried when he had gone through all things he was fame to returne to that wherewith he began His booke confuteth all Pagans best morall wisedome He wanted nothing he had experience of all kinds of blessings that may be found on earth Yet after long experience he found no true ioy in any thing on earth The wise men of this age would say he was too sad or of a melancholike humour and could not vse things well But himselfe answereth the follie of such chap 6 None could haue more ioy nor so much pleasure in them as he had yet he found in conclusion nothing in them but vanitie and vexation of minde 9 Iob was neuer adulterer yet made he a couenant with his eyes because he being cleane in heart would giue no occasion outwardly When Putiphers wife could not preuaile because of Iosephs constancie she was not moued to repentance as she ought considering that her seruant was so faithfull to her husband much more she ought to haue been but contrarily sâ—e vseth a desperate remedie worse than the fault it selfe namely to seeke his life And this is the end of all vnbridled and carnall loue that in the end it turneth to extreame hatred yea and that more bitter than of them who neuer bare them good will as appeared in that incestuous loue of Ammon to his sister Thamar who afterward hated her exceedingly Let vs learne to feare these vnbridled affections and if we will not haue this issue to come of them let vs make our bond in the Lord that one may draw another neerer to him thereby And this is not onely in this lusting loue but in all other familiarities of men whatsoeuer without the Lord whether it be for gaine or fauour c for when they cannot enioy the things they looke for their loue is turned to hatred 10 Ioseph in his prosperitie would not forsake the Lord to cleaue to his Mistris and now in that he seeth present danger yet he standeth fast Thus on euery side the Lord trieth his children and giueth grace withall to perseuere Out of this we may learne that we neuer know whether we loue righteousnesse and holinesse for Gods cause so well as when we endure some trouble for it Ioseph might haue done this secretly that it should not haue bin knowne yet the loue of God constrained him and the feare of the Lord caused him to refraine from euill Albeit he saw present danger of his life and good name yet because he knew that the Lord which seeth secrets he rewardeth openly therefore he committeth himselfe to the Lord and had rather hazard his good name before men than keep an euill conscience before God And he beleeued withall that the Lord at the last would make his righteousnes as cleere as the noone day 11 Many will not fight or murder openly but if their enemies were secretly deliuered into their hands they would be farre from Dauid who would not hurt the Lords annoynted in the meane time they deuise euill amongst themselues and when they come abroad they vtter it Many doe abstaine from fornication for feare of lawes and such like but they consider not that the Lord seeth their vnchaste mindes and will recompence them Many would be religious but yet vnlike to Sidrach Misac and Abednago who would not for feare of the King so much as consult of the worshipping of the Image But they would seeme to bee more than they are as Ananias and Sapâ—ira therefore they shall haue the same reward with them for their tempting of God So long then as our hearts doe deceiue vs and these euill desires ouercome vs and we vse vnâ—odly meanes wee shall neuer stand to suffer any triall We may learne also by Iosephs example euen for the least part of godly life or good religion to suffer persecution and not onely for the chiefe points and parts thereof And as great a signe of a good heart is it for if we should denie the faith or God or Christ all the world would crie out whereas in lesser matters they would hold their peace and therefore so much the greater triall is it if we stand 12 The end of adulterie is beggerie besides that oft such can haue no children by lawfull and chaste wiues Hence it is often that euen great men want children and their houses decay againe the wife requireth it with like whoredome This sinne of all others leaues a brand in mens consciences as theeues at Sizes conuicted of theft and confessing it yet doth it not oft so much trouble them as this of adulterie They crie out of this O adultery brought me to this miserie CHAP. IIII. Of Affection IT is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of well doing when wee haue good occasion thereof The Lord ceaseth not to offer occasions but wee often cease to haue good affections 2 We must as well see what is against vs as those things that our affections leade vs to therefore must we pray that our hearts may be vpright that wee be not like â—alaam and the Elders that aske counsel of Ieremy So long as we haue to deale with men we set a glosse vpon the matter
are good for that which is good doth alwayes good They haue a mixte nature retaining some vse as a blessing of their creation and much euill by the fall of Adam And they haue bene euer greater causes of harme then of good by occasion And therfore saith a Father on the Prayer Prou. 30. Lord giue me neither riches nor pouertie Pouertie saith he hath bene the decay of many a man but riches of a farre greater number 3 Many desire that which when they haue gotten their conscience is afraide to vse 4 Nothing is ours but as we feele our title in Christ and as it is sanctified by praier and by the word 5 Manie are outwardly well and rich in this world which are inwardly ill and poore in godlines and many hate outward euill things which for want of spirituall knowledge fee not the corruptions of the heart 6 Though the hawthorns in spring-time haue a faire white flower pleasant to the sense yet indeed it is but a pricking thorne so riches glorious to the eye by Christs own mouth are called thornes They pricke both hand heart CHRIST hath spoken it in his time and it is not to be thoght that they haue changed their own nature since And though we feele not these pricks in the beginning yet we shall find this true in the end Though some die as swine in a ditch as benummed as men already plunged in the pit of hell yet haue others wished on their death-bed that they had neuer gone further then the shouell spade 7 There are two kindes of loue among vs as may be gathered by our common talke First we say we loue our friends that is we would haue them doe well Next when wee be said to loue money the meaning is we wish to haue it But let vs obserue that whatsoeuer we loue we wish the good of it And the good of euery thing is the end For which God hath created it to serue his glorie For this cause the Prophets tell vs that the wood and stones of our houses shall come and giue witnesse against vs at the great day for turning them violently to another vse than God hath ordained them Now the vse of riches is to be communicated else God might haue made all rich If we wisely note this we loue not riches when we desire so greedily to haue and keepe them None would be so loued of his friends as hee loues his meate that is to be eaten and deuoured as great men deuoure the poore and riches 8 And to shewe that God is highly displeased with this immoderate loue of riches hee punisheth it with itselfe hee doth punish a desire with a desire As the Prophet Nathan saith Thornes are folded one within another So it is in the desire of riches one desire followeth another Such men are well compared to great Mastiues who hauing receiued one morsell swallowe it vp greedily and waite for another The holy Ghost compareth them to horsleaches who sucke blood till they burst their skinnes When men begin to be rich their desire is infinite and they like not their substance when it may be numbred or manifested But we see Luk. 12 there is no other speech vsed of the rich man then of most poore men What shall I doo There is mention made of a beast in Daniel and in that hee was a beast indeede which wept because there were no more worlds for him to ouercome So is it with the couetous rich men 9 It is no maruell if riches fill not the soule for they were all made for man his soule for GOD. Whatsoeuer is capable of God that can neuer be satisfied with any thing else all riches all preferments cannot satisfie one soule but when God is come it is full and whatsoeuer is added more it runneth ouer Mans desire is like a burning fire and riches are the wood and fuell which may seeme to slake the fire for a time but it will burne more vehemently afterward The wise Preacher concludeth this saying Hee that loueth siluer shall not be satisfied with it and hee that lovethriches shall be without the fruit thereof Eccle. 5. 9. CHAP. X. Of Care Couetousnesse and Contentation IT is no great thing for a man liuing on another mans charges not to be couetous but for one that hath wife and children c. for to rest vpon Gods prouidence and to vse onely lawfull meanes with patience this is an argument of Faith So if death or age make vs carefully couetous and vnfit for heauenly exercises we may soone see what faith is in vs. This triall must be diligently taken in prosperitie least if we neglect it our Faith doe faile vs in aduersitie For if we doe not in the good day store vp our selues with comforts we shall be emptie in the euill day when it commeth If in prosperitie we set our delight on heauenly things wee shall easily want earthly things because wee neuer set our hearts on them But if our delight be in richesâ— then assuredly when they are taken from vs our Faith must faile vs because our ioy is taken away with our riches Beware then of couetousnes which is a sinne when all other sinnes waxe olde this waxeth young in thee for we see daily manie freed from other vices yet fouly spotted with this 2 We must take heede that we indent not with the Lord but simplie giue vp our selues to him and seeke the grace of God at all times with all our hearts and let vs aske other things as it pleaseth him For when we giue these outward things to the Lord then will he soonest giue them vs againe Salomon desired Wisedome and God gaue him wisedome which his heart desired and riches which his heart desired not O happie man if withal he desired the feare of the Lorde Abraham gaue the Lord his sonne Isaak the Lorde then gaue Isaak to Abraham againe So the readyest way to obtaine outward things at Gods hand is to giue them vp to the hands of the Lord not that we must commit them to the Lord with this condition for that were to mocke the Lord but with Abraham wee ought to giue them to him freely without hope to receiue them againe and yet being content in respect of the Lordes glory and will with the want of them and then if they bee good for vs wee shall haue them or else some spirituall grace which with the better shall supplie the want Therefore the carking and greedy care of these things is left to the godlesse which are ignorant of the forgiuenesse of sinnes and of Gods prouidence 3. Wee may not aske earthly blessings as signes of Gods fauour neither must wee esteeme the wants of these things as tokens of his displeasure Againe the Lord often keepeth these things from vs for that wee would abuse them and set more by them than by spirituall things
all that now Christ is readie to come because we see small faith on the earth For if euer this was it is now wherein is not onely a defect of faith which euer was but because now men goe cleane against faith for now not onely the principles of the faith are not obserued but they are thought absurde and things cleane contrarie are prescribed Is it not monstrous that now some teach for doctrine that a man may lie and forsweare without sin or shame Seeing that sinne is now in it ripenesse which was before but in the eare could the diuell from hell broch more profound blasphemies If the regions begin to grow white and sin groweth ripe and yellow we must looke for the Angell shortly to thrust in his sickle Well whensoeuer the dave of iudgment is I feare the day of the departure of the Gospel is at hand Our securitie is such that we may rather say the Lord hath suffered vs too long then that we can accuse God for seuerenesse in striking vs too soone Be it then that as yet the day is not come wherein the world shall crackle about our eares or though we see not our Ierusalem destroyed yet we know our day of death cannot be farre off and quickely we shall come to our doome CHAP. XX. Of the shortnesse of our life and the meditation of Death how profitable IT is the vsuall manner of the Holie Ghost 1. Pet. 4. Iam. 2. Iohn 12. to perswade men to godlinesse because they haue but a quantitie of dayes This is such an ordinarie Argument that vse hath taken away the force of it yet Dauid saith that euen ordinarie things by grace moue vs and where grace workes not euen extraordinarie things moue vs not Concerning shortnes of life the heathen could say that a man is but a man of a day olde and the Philosophers teach that his life cannot be long But we will leaue all them without the Church and come to them within Dauid said it was a span long Moses and Salamon say it is a life of dayes and I will obserue withall that Moses Ioh Dauid Salomon when they describe the life of man they can find nothing to rest on as vaine enough whereunto they might compare it so base a thing is this life that it may abide any extenuation in the world In regarde whereof they haue compared it to a bubble a sleepe a vapour and they cume so farre at the length that they compared it to a thought whereof wee know there may be no fewer then a thousand in one day Esay 38 it is saide it may be spent before night And 2. Cor. 5. it is compared to a booth or a shepheards tent which we see doth last but a while In our daily and ordinary prayer Christ admonisheth vs of this point when hee teacheth vs to pray that wee may haue a portion for a day as though our life were shutte vp or may bee shutte vp in one day There are long spaces which by a speedy course are quickly ended and there be short spaces which hauing a slow moouer are long in going but if the space be short and the motion swift there is no hope of continuance and such a one is our life The Israelites went no further in thirtie yeares by their slowe motion than by a swift passage they might haue gone in eleuen dayes So that one may bee going a long iourney in a little time and a little iourney a long time Our way is short and for the manner of our motion in this short way it is compared to a Weauers shuttle and to a Poste and to a shadowe to a Poste Nay it is not of so long continuance for a Poste leaues a print of his steppes behinde him but a man doth leaue no impression he is still going the motion neuer ceaseth The swiftest thing in nature for motion may stay but mans life doth not stay For though at the praier of Ioshua the Sun stood still which is wonderful swift yet the time of mans life stood not stil but euen then a dâ—ies iourney went forward Salomon considering of mans life called it vaine and then as not thinking that a sufficient word he corrected himselfe called it Vanitie it selfe But Dauid going further Psal. 62. saith man is lighter than vanitie too If we adde this that nothing befals vs all our life long but it may befall vs any day or euery day we shall confesse this life is vaine The calculating of this time is good but the increasing of our account is the cause of all euill Matt. 25. the enuious seruant was ouertaken in his account be thought he had many daies to come which he had not before his Lord appeared The Virgins were truely foolish that dreamed of a day which was denied them Luk. 12. the rich man ouershot himselfe and was preuented contrarie to his account It is the vsuall complaint of the Prophets that men say The prophecie is deferred the plague shall not come yet and we say in our hearts the Bridegrome wil not come yet our Lord wil be long in comming the burthen of the Lord shall ouerpasse vs so forth It is good reason to remember the praier of Moses Psal. 90. 12. that we beguile not our selues in the computation who cryeth Lord teach vs to number our daies For numbring of people Dauid is an example for numbring our money our sheepe our lands and our frames euery man can be an example But to number our daies is a rare kind of numbring it is a strange Arithmetike what rearages we are fallen into with the Lord for our time not spent to his glory this is a numbring wherewith we are vnacquainted Oh that we knew what it were to account of time surely this I will say if there were many worlds in the possession of some that are departed they would giue them vs for one day or houre which we haue in such plentie and so little esteeme of Well in the numbring of our yeeres we neede take no great paine for Moses hath set it downe to be 70. yeeres If our life last but so long a little Arithmetike will cypher it out and we know it is a matter of no great arte to number our yeeres euen from our first father to this age A worldly man in this businesse would begin to adde and to multiply putting still to the times past that which is to come and withdrawing from time to come times past But we must know that all that is past is to be substracted and to be counted nothing and the daies to come are not to be added for an addition must be of a thing existent but the time to come is not But let vs make a supposition of that to be which is not that a man may write of 70 yeeres let vs I say set that downe as the grosse summe Halfe that time is
more principall thing vnto vs but it is the thing steeped in the wine that worketh so although we haue things ministred vnto vs by the best meanes vnlesse the Lord put in his staffe all is vaine For as we may see some fed with cordiall and nutritiue meates notwithstanding labour of a consumption so wee shall see others sed with water-grewell and yet to bee very well nourished On this manner God worketh with the meanes and thus hee can worke without the meanes because the Lord would shew that he reserueth a power beyond meanes Although he established all things in a mutuall course yet he brought forth euery thing without meanes so the light was created the first day the Sunne the fourth day Men seeing their corne not to grow crie for raine but hearbes and fruits grew before raine True it is that we looke for things ordinarily now by meanes but they began without meanes as God making man at the first without seede now will increase them by seede his blessing being with his ordinance and not else But behold a further thing God worketh not onely by meanes and without meanes but also contrary to all meanes Christ when hee would restore sight to the blind man doth it with that meanes which we thinke would put out a mans eyes and blind the sight of him that can see whereby hee sheweth that euen contrary things obey him Eliah 1. King 4. to make salt water sweete putteth salt into them Such is the power of our God who bringeth light out of darknes which is the destruction of the light 5 As naturall men vse Gods creatures to stirre vp a naturall comfort so spirituall men must vse spirituall meanes for spiritual comfort For all things which haue a singular good vse may haue a singular abuse wherefore wee must vse sanctified things with sanctified hearts least abusing holy things we be giuen ouer to a vaine minde 6 When the Lord will haue a thing come to passe hee will also graunt the meanes so when the Lord will make his people gracious hee will giue them good Ministers and wise Magistrates and so make them to be feared of their enemies Againe when the Lord will make a people odious hee will powre contempt vpon Princes and take wisedome away from the Ministers Where we see what neede wee haue to pray for our Ministers and Magistrates Againe wee see that if wee would be gracious and in fauour with any wee must looke that we haue such things in vs as may procure their fauour as when that Timothy was exhorted to be without blame his vertues were rehearsed For the graces of God must onely make vs gracious but if we haue not receiued them no cause why we should be gracious 7 What promise soeuer we haue of God wee must wholy rest on that without distrust and yet must we vse the lawfull meanes which he hath appointed least we tempt him 8 We must learne not to tempt God for it is not of faith to omit any meanes that may helpe vs out of daunger yet must we apply our meanes to God and not put our trust in them but in God which wee may trie by this if our hearts bee as carefull to feele the forgiuenes of sinnes to heare the word to vse prayer Sacraments and admonition as wee bâ— to be deliuered from our troubles then haue we a testimonie of a sound heart but if we be carelesse of these and yet in trouble will leaue no meanes vnattempted then we may well iudge that our heart is more set on earthly than heauenly things and wee bee as yet more carnall than spirituall 9 If wee haue lawfull meanes to get our liuing wee must vse them if we doe and yet want we must still depend on God Likewise in sicknesse when we may vse the Physition it is well but if he cannot be had or if wee cannot recouer health by his meanes then must we not despaire but depend vpon the Lord. So when the Lord giueth vs his word we may not looke for reuelations but vse it while we haue it but if the word bee taken away then may we be wel assured that he wil vse some meanes to instruct vs. So not despayring when we haue not the meanes and ascribing all honour to God when wee haue them as Moses taught the Israelites wee shall bee more readie to glorifie him in our suffering being well assured that thus he deales with vs that he may more speedily and richly crown our sufferings And thus doth our Sauiour Christ reason with Peter when he drew his sword to defend Christ being but a priuate man saying Cannot my father send legions of Angels for my defence as if hee said vse no vnlawfull meanes to defend me for if my father would that I should be deliuered from these he would also send lawfull meanes to bring the same to passe but seeing hee depriueth mee of all meanes and doth not worke extraordinarily for my defence it is his pleasure that I by suffering should worke your deliuerance wherefore I am contented so to doe In like manner did the three children answere the King The Lord can aeliuer vs yet if he will not we will suffer according to his pleasure If we could exercise our selues well in this and like good meditations wee might be kept by Gods grace from murmuring and laarne to rest patiently on the good will and pleasure of the Lord. 10 This is the way wee must vse in trouble first to seeke counsell of God in his word then to giue our selues to feruent prayer and after to vse the meanes which God hath appointed not trusting in them This did Iacob when he was to pacifie his brother Esau at his returne and thus did the Israelites at the red sea they prayed and then they assayed to goe through the sea and preuailed to the confusion of all their enemies 11 We must vse the meanes yet such as are most safe and neerest hand which if they will not preuaile then may we goe yet further but when we vse the meanes then also we goe to the Lord otherwise the Lord will infatuate vs in the meanes or make them vnprofitable as in Asa because he being sick sought first to the Physitions and not to the Lord he dyed thereon So we see in Iosiah who though he were a good man yet because he went to warre without the counsell of the Lord was slaine in the same battell So is it Iudg. 20. they which had a good cause were twice ouercome in warre because they sought not to the Lord but when they sought to him by prayer then they ouercame Contrarily wee see in Ezekiah and other Kings that because they prayed to the Lord and then sought other meanes the Lord gaue them notable victories Otherwise hee may depriue vs of the knowledge of the meanes or if we haue them yet he will make them without fruite First then we must preuaile
they say Faith is too hastie it should take a greater pause A deepe point of policie to vse deliberation Well Faith is not to morrow it must be presently Christ gaue not so much respite to the young man as that he should burie his father And surely if we knewe all there is great reason of not staying n ithese matters There will be embassadours to stay our well-doing there are fellowes will vse a dialogue with vs and surely if we will needs shake hands with the world if we will bid the flesh farewell and take our leaue of profit it will be violence rather then a habit at first For these are such eloquent perswaders that if a man admit their orations he shall soone be pluckt backe from the right way or it is a maruell else 12 There is a great reason of honestie that we will not obey God if hee requireth our obedience wee haue other callings calling vs away we haue a good liking of this that Caesar commandeth vs to waite vpon him in the house of exchange Doth Christ not want a Christian as well as Caesar doth want a custome Surely wee must needes haue leaue of Caesar to serue Christ. Caesar is not greater than Christ and therefore euen by demonstration Christ must be first waited on As for those that thinke that the worshipping of Baal and of God wil stand together that we may serue Christ and Caesar profit and religion the errour for the grossenes is not worthie confutation for it is a manifest halting The very coÌ„mandement sheweth vs that we must be knit to God as a man is to his wife It is a possession in priuate and not in common if we do not so iealousie will arise But may not God and Caesar be serued together It may be so if they both command one thing but I would wish a mans eye in the obedience bee still vpon God For surely if God and Caesar bee followed in one thing it is hard to say how wee stand affected whether wee followe God or Caesar. And for this cause the Lord is faine often to pull off the vizâ—rd of hypocrisie herein that when God and Caesar haue parted companies it may bee seene how many thousands goe after Caesar and how scarce seuen follow the Lord. And if when God needeth his glorie needeth when his glorie needeth his Church needeth it is sure that rather than the Church should need Caesar must tarrie and giue place It is beter that Caesar should want an auditor than Christ an inheritour if Church and common-wealth want at once it is better the Common-wealth should want than Christ should be left destitute of seruants Let vs therefore wait on Christ not onely a mile or two out of the towne but euen to the riuers of Babel and not onely so farre as we can with the Câ—pernaites conceiue Christ with reason but euen to the resisting with blood not Christ as a King but as Christ to the bar we must not with Peter follow along to see what will become of him but hard at the heels to the bar of iudgement and to beare his crosse with Simon also if neede so bee euen through the lane of reproches though we see many pillars to fall away and to become flat Apostatacs through the ranke of false opinions and though iniquitie so get the vpper hand that there seemeth no religion to be left 13 Then we may be said to walke after Christ when as it is said Iob 13. we haue troden his footsteps when our steps stand as Christ his steps that is wheÌ„ our paces stand as Christ his paces and not contrary to Christ but agreeing with Christ in wel doing The best signe for our gouernmeÌ„t is to haue Christ his word in our eies But some through the bleaâ—ed sight of their consciences are afraid that Christ should looke behind and see them for going backward yea if they doe but dreame of him if they see but Paul or some good man they are afraid But if we haue the peace and testimonie of a good conscience we will desire that Christ would espie vs out as he did Nathaniel and others of his Saints 14 There be some notable markes whereby wee shall know whether our trauell be to heauen or hell First though a man be so close that he will not open the way whether he is purposed to trauell yet a man shall espie his intent by marking whether he sendeth his cariage if our carriage follow the flesh to the flesh we goe if it followe the spirit to the spirit it will carie vs Galat 6. If a man will conceale his intent yet one may discerne it by his iniquiring of this way or that way If hee aske how hee may goe to Canaan and which is the way through the wildernes it is an argumeÌ„t he is going to the promised land Thirdlâ— though he would keepe his iourney neuer so priuily yet he is bewrayed if when a man speakes against his Countrie and dispraiseth the Prince or people thereof he begin to be grieued and take offence at it So if when men disgrace God his word speake euill of the way of the Lord reproch his Saints we finde our selues mooued and not able to containe our selues from reprehension it is a token we are going to heauen-ward 15 Oh that men would feare and follow the Lord well follow we must one way or other If wee will not follow the Shepheard to the fold we must follow the Butcher to the shambles If we will goe to the shambles rather than to the fold we are beasts indeed and as the case is with vs worse than beasts But men here haue gotten an old distinction They say they will one day seeke the Lord that is when they are not able to turne their sicke bones on their beds but seeing they offer their old sinewes to the Lord he wil leaue them and they shall seeke but they shall not finde CHAP. XXXII Of Gods free Grace Iustice and Mercie and how we may trie our loue to God GOd saith the Apostle is a consuming fire Hebrues 12. 29. Fire and water are mercilesse who shall quench him when hee burneth there is nothing so cold as lead and nothing so scalding if it be heated there is nothing so blunt as yron if it bee sharpened nothing so sharpe there is nothing so calme as the sea in a boistrous weather nothing so tempestuous nothing so mercifull â—s God and if he be prouoked nothing so terrible to sinners And if his mercy were seuen times more than it is I know and am sure that hee is prouoked Well as the Lord will haue his power knowen in creating the world his wisdome in gouerning and his truth in his word and his mercy in redeeming mankinde so necessarily must his iustice be knowne in punishing especially those who seeing his creatures marke them not feeling his gouernance
the maiestie of God shall be ouerwhelmed with glory but he that searcheth out the mercy how much more shall he be ouerwhelmed of â—â— His iudgements be as a great deepe but the deepe of his mercy swallowes vp that deepe Wherefore well said Chrysostome Great is the hell of my sinnes but greater is the deepenesse of thy mercy O God The Scriptures attribute to Gods mercy all dimensions First depth it fetched Dauids soule from the neather most hell ergo it reacheth thither Secondly breadth for that he setteth our sinnes vs farre from as the East is from the West Thirdly length for it extendeth it selfe not to the cloudes only but to the stars which as Iob saith are not cleane in his sight yea euen to the Angels in whom he hath found folly so that but for his mercy they could not abide his triall Nay God is able to forgiue vs more than we are able to sinne And indeed mercy is the gate of the Almightie By no other qualitie of his can we be suffered to haue entrance or to approch vnto him All other things hath the Lord done in measure number and weight sauing his mercy in our redemption wherein without measure beyond all number and weight he was mercifull two drops of bloud had beene sufficient or one cup of his bloud but the whip pierced his skin the thornes his flesh the nayles his bones the speare his heart and his very soule was made a sacrifice for sinne 2 When we loose an outward benefit we must not so thinke of it as of the losse of Gods fauour but what doe blinde people regard Gods grace So they haue plentie of corne and oyle they respect not the losse of their soules whereas if all the creatures of the world should weepe for the losse but of one soule it were too little Yet our people so they may eate of the Lords bread and enioy the fat of the earth care not whether the Lord shew a lightsome or a fearefull countenance vpon them Wherefore because we set so little by that which the Lord sets at so high a price the Lord will take from vs that which we esteeme so highly and bring vpon vs some sodaine desolation 4 We must euer desire the first fruits of the Spirit but hauing attained the first beginnings of Gods grace we must euer waite for the increase of it by degrees 5 When we haue receiued mortification and sanctification as hansels of Gods mercies then may we hope for heauen for they that haue receiued grace shall also receiue glorie 6 The graces of God are not in his children as morning mistes but as well builded towers to continue all assaults 7 Diuersitie of gifts should not make vs disagree or to enuy one another but rather should binde vs in loue to embrace one another that so we might be profitable one to another 8 The Lord hath such respect to his glory that he will giue gifts when he might iustly punish therfore we ought not so much to reioyce in the possessioÌ„ of earthly blessings for the Lord giueth many blessings to stop the mouthes of vnbeleeuers and to call sinners to repentance which if they neglect then assuredly the Lords wrath will be more fierce against them The wicked haue no cause to reioyce that the Lord smites them not for he lets them prosper for a while that their coÌ„demnation may be more iust when it commeth Trie thy selfe thus if thou profitest by Gods correction it is a signe of grace againe if by his patience thou takest as a good sonne occasion to repent and doest studie to come out of thy sinne it is likewise a good argument of Gods fauour 9 God is slow to wrath yet let vs euer remember that albeit he suffered Israel long yet at the last he destroyed them all that none of the vnbeleeuers entred into the promised land Wherefore we may not conclude that because the Lord punisheth not as yet therefore he will not punish at all but confider that all such as respect not his mercies in time shall at the last feele his iustice 10 The thing loued is much desired and sought after whereby we may take a triall of our loue to God or of our loue to the world First looke what we loue indeed we spend much time in it and can be content to affoord houres daies weekes yeares yea and ageâ— too in it And yet with all the contentions we may we get not to the worship of God Dauids seuen times a day nor his morning noonetide and euening exercises hardly we affoord the Lord his Sabbath Secondly we bestow our thoughts and our affections much and liberally on the thing we loue the Apostles were so troubled with bread that they could not vnderstand Christ speaking of the leauen of hypocrisie Thirdly our loue to a thing is shewed when we are skilfull and painfull in commending the thing loued The Spouse in the song of Salomon was very perfect in setting forth the parts of her beloued she knew the time of his going she was acquainted with his attire she was rauished with his beautie she was priuy to his coÌ„ming to her Men shew forth their loue to earthly things in their great skill in buying and selling Amos. 8. in the signes of heauen colours of the skie Matth. 16. in our statutes penall lawes Micah 6. but in the law of God they be scarsly wained Fourthly a man shall see his loue by his great zeale whereby he is caried to bring the thing to that he loueth as Esay 9. 7. when the zeale of the Lord is said to bring our redemption to passe Certainly euery man is eaten vp with one zeale or other The godly seeke gaine by honest meanes if they can but rather than the wicked wil loose their gaine away with honestie away say they with Christ as Iudas Fiftly the great reioycing which we haue bewrayeth our loue as Dauid doth Psal. 4 7. after that he had the thing he desired the countenance of the Lord he saith he had more ioy of heart than they of the world had when their wheat and their wine did abound But immortalitie the blessing of the right hand is lesse esteemed among vs than riches which are the blessings but on the left hand Prouer. 3. Blessed indeed are the people which are in such a case but more blessed are the people which haue the Lord for their God Sixtly what we feare to forgo that we loue to haue Pilat cared not to forgoe Christ but he was afraide to loose Caesars fauour Lastly we loue that well which we are grieued to part with so did the young man in the Gospell shew his loue to riches who hauing a discipleship offered himselfe freely but when he saw he should forgoe all he had he rather forsooke Christ than his riches We must looke where we loue The purest thing
not to him he needs it not we can do him no good but for his sake oh that we might do good to men For this cause I say the Lord hath giuen the poore a bil of his haÌ„d for the receiuing of his right which is due to himselfe in these words Whatsoeuer men do to one of these little ones they doe it to me Neither hath the Lord onely shewed his liking of this kind of mercie he hath giuen vs reasons why we should so doe as Luk 6 Giue and it shall be giuen to you againe these are brethren and therefore inseparable if we giue it shall be giuen vs againe If then we will driue away famine from the land we must giue so that with this sacrifice the benefit of the whole countrie is purchased But beside this Matth. 19 it is said Giue to the poore and ye shall haue treasure in heauen So that we shall not onely haue mercy if we shew mercy but the Lord himselfe will shew himselfe exceedingly thankefull to vs for the same And yet we see our diffidence herein And as the seede is not the grounds that receiues it but his that sowes it so that which is bestowed in mercy is not so much his vpon whom the gift is bestowed but his that bestoweth it So here is another reason we must giue because we haue receiued it the Lord requires nothing but his owne he requires nothing to be giuen but that we haue receiued of him therefore we see of them that receiued talents the Lord requires nothing to be repaid but his own There is hath bin these many daies a complaint against the pastors of the land because they feed as though they fed not and for this there is great hatred against them sprung vp from the people which though it be a iust conceiued wrath yet I thinke we measure theÌ„ not by the right measure that is by another measure than we measure our selues by for we haue a talent of riches as they haue a talent of knowledge wherein we are as slacke to performe mercy to the poore as they to the ignorant so that in condemning them we condemne our selues For as it is sure that the haruest is great in spirituall things there are but few labourers so in respect of temporall things there is as great an haruest the labourers are as few because as the ignoraÌ„t people are the haruest of the learned Ministers so the poorer sort is the haruest of the rich men Another reason is this because we cannot retaine it is therefore a good policie to giue and to make vs friends of the wicked Mammon We cannot carrie any thing with vs from hence haue we neuer so much here it is gotten and here it is gone and though we could carry our gold with vs yet when we come in another world that which is currant here will stand vs in no stead for it wil not go for currant there Wel admit these things could doe vs good yet we cannot carry them safely with vs for there are many robbers wil meet vs in the way therefore we must follow the manner of them that go by pirats they carry not all they haue with them but they commit all to others of their friends by writings and bils which we see to be vsed of our exchangers So then wee must carry with vs only our bils which will stand the spoilers in little steed though they light vpon them And surely the Lord hath made the rich his factors and exchangers here on earth and seeing the Lord hath giuen vs a bill of his hand for that we commit to the poore we may safely make our claime to all for this bill will goe with vs and shall be reade euen at the iudgement seate when Christ himselfe shall say Looke what ye haue done to one of these ye haue done it to me So that it is good to shew mercy because otherwise wee cannot long keepe that we haue surely if that which is spoken of mercy in the world should be cut off a great part of the Scriptures shuld be don away But amoÌ„g many reasons this may moue vs to mercy that in the time of iudgement the Lord will be content to leaue off all other actions of knowldge and truth c. and come to this one of mercy And albeit the Lord may challenge the other too yet because the special clause of iudgment shall be concerning mercy we must specially looke to this To apply this to our selues I neede not I cannot accuse men all mens mouthes wil condemne theÌ„selues the Preachers of the word neede not to bend their braines to finde out an accusation for this point because all men can doe it what is more vsuall than this mens deuotions growe cold And indeed there is greathardnes of heart there is much complaining but little redressing and therefore seeing the land doth accuse it selfe I accuse it not 5 This is the difference between the punishments here those in another life here no vehement punishment is permanent there the punishment is euerlasting yet most vehemeÌ„t Alas that there are no more fit termes to expresse it But small perswasion wil serue and a twine threed wil draw him that belongs to God but if he be a child of reprobation a cable rope wil not serue and though he should see the smoke and the mountaine of fire yet will he turne and sowse himselfe in the mire of sinne like a sow Take a man in a fit of a burning ague and ye shall heare him vtter such words and so protest of his paine as if it were vâ—sâ—fferable but this is another manner of age and shall vexe vs more than all the burning agues in the world and yet it shall continue Paul alleageth a very plaine reason why there is so little mercie among men Euery man seekes his owne and we seeke not the things one of another We forget we are members one of another and therefore the Lord needes nothing but our owne mouths to condemne vs. For seeing we call God Father I would gladly know by what title we call him Father There is no reason but that Christ is our brother and he hath made vs the sonnes of God for there is no fatherhood in God but by brotherhood in Christ. But how is Christ thy brother more than to another seeing he hath done as much for another as he hath done for thee Well if another hath as good a title to Christ as thou then he is thy brother too and if he be thy brother I say to thee as Malachie saide of the fatherhood If God be thy father where is his feare so if he be thy brother where is thy brotherly loue But Christ hath yet another reason we are not onely brethren because God is our father and Christ our brother but for that we are as neerely knit in coniunction as the lims and
must haue a continuall hearing Will yee heare how God hath taken answere for this it is said Psal. 95 Heb. 3. To day if ye will heare his voice This we knowe is read to day and to morrow and euery day and so â—or euer and yet all is but to day Wee cannot exempt our selues this bindes our hearts and will haue vs hold out as long as it is saide to day So then as wee must pray and be prepared to heare and come with a purpose to heare vniuersally so must we heare continually Yet wee must adde a fourth thing and that is wee must bring a desire to practise the things we heare And euery man must come thus affected I haue prepared my selfe to heare I will heare all as well that which is misliking as that which liketh me but beware of this last come what come will I will not obey But if we vow not to heare to lay vp in our memorie that our memorie may call vpon our conscience and our conscience call vpon vs to put it in practise we cut off the sentence by the halfe He that heareth the word and keepeth it is blessed and keepes it here is a coniunction copulatiue and in no case we must leaue it out And there is good reason it should bee so for as Augustine saith The word is compared to an hammer to a fire to a sword and not for nothing The hammer bruiseth so the word must soften our hard hearts the fire purgeth and purifieth so the word purgeth our grosse affections and purifieth our hearts the sword pearceth and so the word diuideth betweene the marrow and the ioynts If the word workes not these effects it loseth his power The word is a word of power and lâ—t euery man reckon with himselfe If in hearing the word I draw not neerer to the mercie of God I shall draw neerer to his wrath if not to my saluation sure to my destruction 3 We oft heare the word but not as the word of the Lord and therefore wee heare it but in part because we thinke it is the word of Esai of Peter or of the Minister wee thinke it is Hose or Paul that speakes but not the Lord. Well if we will tarrie vntill the Lord himselfe come wee shall not heare nor see him vntill the heauens roll vp together as a scrole and a globe of fire consume the face of the earth vntill the Sunne be turned as blacke as a pot and the sea boile as a pot of oyle and then we must rather giue an accompt of our hearing than stand to heare againe Well then how are we said to heare the word of the Lord First we must know that Christ receiued a commission from the Lord This is my beloued Sonne heare him Here is his commission Then our Sauiour Christ being to goe to his Father left a commission with his Apostles Who so heareth you heareth me who so receiueth you the same receiueth me but who so refuseth you refuseth me So that to heare the Ministers is to heare Christ and to heare Christ is to heare the father so that to heare the Ministers is to heare God And the words of Hose and of Peter they be the Lords words And all this word sent from God shall be as effectuall by the mouth of the Ministers to conuert as if they were spoken by Christ himselfe And we know that Christ being the Minister of circumcision conuerted not all his auditors nay he conuerted but a few of his hearers Peter conuerted more at one sermon who was but his Apostle than we reade that hee himselfe euer conuerted all his life long But if it will not be but still we thinke it is the word of the Preachers surely by our owne imaginations the Lord will punish you that is it shall bee vnto you a mans word Hosees word or Peters word not the word of the Lord. And then if we heare it not as the word of God but as the word of man it will neuer doe vs good it may breede some little purpose in vs but it wil neuer breede in vs any great practise to our comfort So then if we heare it but as from men we shall â—ot in our sinne and so lye stil vntill the Lord finde vs out in the searching day of his iudgement 4 Because the doctrine of accusing condemning and threatning is a scripture vnwillingly receiued of men and we shall see in most of the Prophets so long as they prophecy peace and speake of heauen of grace of mercie they are willingly heard but if at any time they strike on the other string the people would no loÌ„ger heare but oft breake forth and say prophecy peace vnto vs because I say the people hauing made a league with death and hell cannot abide to heare such vnsauory and nipping speeches it must needes be that the Lord sometime vse speeches of quarrel and controuersie and of his falling out with the people I knowe that besides that it is the general corruption of nature it is a speciall fault of these times and of this age that if the Minister of God thunder out the threanings of God hee shall bee straight discharged to bee a Minister of Christ hee shall be now the Minister of the Law and of Moses For the words of grace mercie and saluation are sweete wordes and men can well away to heare them but the Sonne of God hath not alwaies a streame of milke and hony running out of his mouth but sometime a two edged sword Apocal. 1. and it is as profitable for God his children sometime to haue a song of Sinai as a song of Sion and then specially is this requisite when the mercies of God come not by the hynn or by the peck or by small portions but by the Goâ—â—er by the Ephath and in full measure Because then we may be drawne into forgetfulnes and therefore least these things should cloy vs it is good for euery maÌ„in the day of peace to think of the day of controuersie in our most quietnes to knowe the Lord hath an inditement and an action against vs though when this age is ripped vp wee shall see the Lord his inditement rightly framed and his â—isiprius iustly put vp against vs yet when the day of the iudgmeÌ„ts of God be threatned we must not say they appertaine to strangers we must take the action to proceede against our selues 5 Though the Ministers take the Lords quarrell in hand and iudge his cause as the Lord biddeth Ezechiel to auenge his quarrellâ— though the Prophets I say doe this or if they cease to doe it the very stones and creatures shall doe it against vnbeleeuers yet as other times we see in the Prophets how al cease and the Lord himselfe pleads the controuersie Though therefore we could arme our selues and make our part good against the creatures and could shift off his Prophets yet the Lord himself
which is within but as good merchants keeping somewhat rather in the store-house of our hearts than as bankerupts which spend all at once or make a shew of all in our shop 3 In Pharaoh ye shall finde these speciall notes of Hypocrisie Take this death from me oneâ—y this once So many being in distresse haue more prayèd for the release of paine than for the forgiuenes of sinnes which cause the paine And therefore such being released are nothing the better as may often be obserued Contrariwise if we be grieued more for sin than for the punishment and can well beare the punishment so that the sinne were taken away then it is a certaine signe that we shall liue vprightly if the cup of affliction be taken from vs and assuredly it shall be taken away or else recompenced with some spirituall grace 4 The drunken peace of hypocrites must not be â—oupled with oyle but pierced with the two-edged sword of Gods word to the discouering of the secret corruption of the heart 5 It is the temptation of the godly to feare whatsoeuer they doe they doe it in hypocrisie but they are to know for their comfort that therefore they be not hypocrites because they see their hypocrisie which kinde of hypocrisie in them is not the grosse deceiuing which is in the wicked but that secret corruption of nature which mixeth it selfe in the best actions of the godly Neither is it possible to leaue this sinne wholy as long as we liue but to see it and mislike it is all that is required and can be performed of vs. The godly doe not desire to seeme to doe any thing better than indeed they doe it neither doe they desire to seeme to doe that which they doe not And whensoeuer they doe espie any weakenes in themselues they mourne for it And this desire of a perfect sinceritie and mislike of priuie hypocrisie is vnto them a sure zeale of their saluation and sanctification in Christ. 6 When men suffer themselues to be deceiued it is to be feared they will be hardened Let vs remember that Gods grace assisting sinne may easily be conquered of vs when it is young but we may easily be ouercome of it when it is old 7 It is easie to fall into hardnesse of heart by continuance in euill customes without remorse we see then it is a good thing to be moued betimes and often to be moued for it is a precious thing to haue a melting heart as contrarie a dangerous thing to haue a hard heart not yeelding to trueth Let vs not harden our hearts least the Lord also come to harden vs Heb. 3. For many not altogether abstaine at the first yet yeelding to sinne become obstinate altogether at the last Admonition is a meanes to keepe vs from it We should then be readie to giue eare to good counsell and admonition and be willing also to admonish others It is in vaine to controll the outward senses without the rebuking of the heart 8 Exod. 10. 1. the Lord saith of Pharaoh I haue hardened his heart because Pharaoh had a long time hardened his owne heart as is recorded in the former chapters therfore here the Lord is said to harden it that is wholy to giue him ouer to the diuell So man is said to harden his heart when he will not heare Gods word the diuell when he gouerneth vs and the Lord when he leaueth vs in Sathans handling Man then is guiltie of this sinne and the Lord doth iustly harden for the punishment of former sinnes The Lord is said to harden as he is said to leade into temptation and that is when he withdraweth his spirit from vs and leaueth vs to our selues and then we stay not long till we be hardened Pharaoh had many plagues yet this is the greatest for if his heart had not been hard these would haue had an end but this hardnes made the other but tasâ—s of hel because we do lesse feare this great plague than many other We ought to correct this in our selues for the childreÌ„ of God must feare this more than any other plague For if we doe but feare worldly punishments so doe the wicked but if we doe feare hardnesse of heart and other spirituall punishments then we may be sure Gods spirit hath wrought that feare If we couet worldly things this doe the Heathen Matth. 6 but if we desire the light of Gods countenance Psalme 119. and 4. and 67. this doe Gods deare children Wherefore as we labour for these things which our nature desires feare the coÌ„trarie so let vs labour for the light of Gods spirit and feare least it be quenched in vs or else decayed as when we feare pouertie we labour to be rich and when we feare sicknesse we labour to preuent it so let vs labour for our soules so long as we feele a taste in Gods word feare his iudgements and be comforted in his mercy if we labour to encrease the graces receiued the Lord no doubt will worke with vs but if this be not in vs it is to be feared least the Lord will harden 9 All men are naturally euill so that if the Lord giue not light and softnesse of heart we may all be iustly hardened this is as iust as other iudgements of God are When any thing is spoken in the Word which toucheth another that man will greedily snatch Againe if there be any thing that may cherish them in their sinnes that they note but that which concerneth their amendment they vtterly forget And this sheweth that we are the cause of our owne hardening for when the Lord cannot preuaile with his word then will he leaue men to themselues and then they stay not till they come to hardnesse We must not stay till the Lord strike vs with punishments for if we be hardened we shall not perceiue it and therefore the case is so much the more dangerous but so soone as we feele any coldnesse or dulnesse of spirit then let vs feare and stirre vp our selues that we may continually gaine some knowledge and feeling and thus may we prouide against hardnesse of heart 10 First the hypocrite desireth rather to seeme than to be it is said such crie Lord Lord they are most glorious Secondly he is more busie about the outward worke than about the spirituall and acceptable maner of performing the same Mat. 23. 27. Thirdly he worketh his saluation securely and coldly not with feare and trembling as Phil. 2. 12. not striuing with his rebellious lusts nor longing after the gifts of regeneration nor forgetting that which is behinde endeuouring himselfe forward Philip. 3. 13. Fourthly he hath no resolute purpose to endure but is wauering and vnconstant in all his wayes not cleauing to the Lord with purpose of heart Act. 11. 23. Fiftly hee is more carefull to stop the grosse sinnes than to damme vp the fountaine
without sense of the conflict of the lawe of the members and the spirit as Rom. 7. 24. Sixtly hee is stirred to doe well by some worldly reason liking his fancie and fleshly appetite not constrained by the mercie of God as Psalm 1 30. 4 Rom. 12. 1. or by the loue of Christ as 2. Cor. 5. 14. Seuenthly he doth more often regard the feare fauour and praise of men than of God and his priuate commoditie than that of his brethren These are his characters and yet eightly hee hideth many things vnder the cloake of popularitie and guilefull affected clemencie So did Absolom hide his vnnaturall treason So did the troublers of the state of Rome with their Leges Agrariae Ninthly vnder the cloake of keeping companie with those vpon whom wee may beare our selues bolde and which may back vs when we haue done euill Tenthly vnder the cloake of clinging to their companie which are good men and are wel thought of not to better our selues but to credit our doings the more and to make vs more commended to the people as Nouatus did vpon his confessions Eleuenthly vnder the cloake of lawe and execution of iustice when some other wicked affection is the cause of their doings and the law but their pretence as Iezabel in putting to death Naboth did it not for the vineyard but to see iustice kept and as the Lords of Persia against Daniel Twelfthe vnder the cloake of religion zeale and conscience when deepe in their hearts they hide some other meaning as Simeon and Leui in procuring the Sichemites to be circumcised as Absolom in making the shadow of his conspiracie the performing of his vowe in Hebron as Iezabel making the way to bloodshed on the innocent by the proclamation of a fast as Caiphas adiuring Christ in Gods name to make them knowe who hee was that way to take him 11 Hypocrisie is seene when sinne most lieth dead vnder a cloake and most lieth in a closet wherewith God is displeased that when wee make no conscience of sin in close places our priuie sinnes shall breake out in publike places 12 The holy Ghost Ezech. 24. 6 compareth hypocrites to a pot that outwardly seetheth but within the scumme remaineth And Hoseah in his 7. chapter compareth them to a cake whereof the one side is well baked and the other side is plaine dow And Christ compareth them in his daies to such as wash the outside of the cup and platter but leaue the inside filthie Our common similies whereby wee resemble these men is a course cloath hauing a fine list 13 When two gentlemen ride on hunting it is hard to discerne each others houndes because they are mingled together which afterwards is more easilie done when the hunters are seuered euen so so long as God and the world walke together it is hard to distinguish betweene the heires of the one and of the other but when they are seuered by the crosse it will surely bee seene who be the children of God who be the heires of the world 14 In naturall men wee finde these markes first that naturall men measure others by themselues so did these brethren iudge of Ioseph So doth the world iudge hardly of Gods children because they are vngodly themselues so those that thinke to correct or admonish in anger think that others do so too because they come of fashiō to the Church they thinke so of others When we are readie then to thinke euill of others let vs take heede we be not so our selues and let vs learne to leaue this for the sinne is great For first wee beare false witnes against our brother Secondly wee be enemies to the grace of God in them because in this our corruption wee cannot iudge well of them The readie remedie is to pull out the beame out of our owne eye and to iudge charitably of others Secondly a naturall man doth more abstaine from euill for man than for God and so will it bee till the feare of God be setled in vs to teach vs Gods prouidence in things to come and his iudgements in things past This was with Esau because the daies of his father were at hand So many are now restrained by the magistracie which otherwise would do euil so long as it is with vs thus wee are but hypocrites and not regenerate The remedie is to consider Gods prouidence to commit vengeance to him to ouercome euill with goodnesse and then shall wee doe things for conscience sake and not for feare Thirdly the torments of an euill conscience is the punishment of sinne the wicked shall flie when none pursueth whensoeuer then our conscience doth trouble vs let vs knowe that our sinnes are in vs whereof we are not purged When we feare men it is either for the want of the assurance of Gods mercifull prouidence or forgiuenes of our sinnes or for that wee haue done the like to others as Caine thought euery one would slay him because he slew his brother If wee haue not done them harme and yet feare as Abraham did Abimelech then it is the want of Gods prouidence which riseth of the want of the forgiuenes of our sinnes for if wee feare the creature it is because wee are not reconciled to the Creator The remedie of this feare of men is to learne faith in Christ for the free forgiuenes of our sinnes and the assurance of his prouidence then shall we say wee feare not what man can doe against vs yea then shall wee deale vprightly with others so that if then others deale euilly with vs and we pay them the things which we neuer took we haue the comfort of our conscience and are blessed because we suffer for wel-doing 15 In manners men will first listen to wicked counsel then take pleasure in their companie till at last they communicate with them in their euils an◠as they grow in liking of those euill counsellers so doe they loathe those that giue good counsell and despise them yea when the Minister speaketh priuilie to them by admonition or openly out of the word they thinke hee speaketh of purposed malice and hatred against them and so shut their eares and harden their hearts when any thing is spoken for their amendement but if a word be spoken which concerneth another or else may cherish them in their sinnes that doe they greedily snatch and lay hold of All which sheweth that men are the cause of their owne hardnes for when the Lord cannot preuaile by his word then leaueth he men vnto themselues which stay not till they come to hardnes This must teach vs with feare to examine our hearts to proue what loue of the truth remaineth in vs and what liking we haue of lies what hearts we beare to those which giue vs wholesome counsell to reclaime vs from sinne or whether wee rather incline to those that feede our eares with such wordes as may
serue to nouzell vs in our sinnes because the childe of GOD may come to this through often infirmitie but when hee seeth it it is time to bestirre himselfe and to feare least those fearefull beginnings doe bring him at the last vtterly to fall away 16 The first meanes to keepe vs from hardnes of heart is to feare it long before for if wee once be fallen into this then are wee past all sense and feeling and cannot perceiue it and therefore our case is more fearefull and dangerous as those are which fall into some great disease of the body and know it not Againe if we be not of hardned hearts then the word may worke with vs and all other afflictions may haue their effect and so haue a good end but if our hearts bee once hardened then all our plagues are vnfruitfull vnto vs yea they are nothing else but euen a taste of hell and of those punishments which are and abide for euer So had Pharaoh many and great plagues yet because his heart was hardened he profited not but ranne on forward till he was vtterly destroyed But Iob whom the Lord had not yet forsaken profited by all his miseries had a good and ioyful issue and escaped from them Therefore the children of God doe feare it more than all other punishments and had rather bee plagued with all the miseries of Iob and the botches of Aegypt than with an heart that is hardened It goeth not well with vs then when we feare wordly and bodily punishments more than wee doe hardnes of heart and other spirituall punishments for euen here is a difference betweene the wicked and the children of God for the wicked are euer greatly troubled for feare of outward afflictions but the spirituall punishments of the soule doe neuer a whit affect them Contrariwise the children of God doe aboue all things dread spirituall punishments as for outward troubles they are content to beare them and are grieued no otherwise for them than as they are signes of Gods displeasure this is a good note to trie our selues by The second is a true desire and loue to haue a melting heart to be often touched with the word and with Dauid to desire the vnderstanding of the word aboue all worldly treasures and the light of his louing countenance aboue all earthly helpe or treasure for the worldly men doe greedily hunt after worldly things and thinke themselues best at ease when they enioy them we must then not be like minded to these men but earnestly desire the former and then it will be an vndoubted signe of the spirit of God The third remedie against hardnes of heart is to ioyne to the feare aboue named and continually to labour and striue against it in vsing carefully all those meanes which may serue thereunto and as in our nature there is a continuall desire of earthly things so should wee continually bee moued to pray that in spirit we may daily labour and striue against it and as the husbandman fearing pouertie because his goods decay or his ground bringeth not foorth his fruite doth labour more carefully to lay vp against the time of neede like vnto Ioseph when hee was in Aegypt and as the maâ—â— fearing sicknesse because his naturall powers are weakened or his stomack waxeth weake will by Physicke and other meanes labour to preuent it so wee must doe against hardnes of heart for so long as wee feele taste in Gods word to bee humbled by his threatnings and comforted by his promises if wee striue and contend to growe in grace the Lord no doubt is with vs. But if wee waxe wearie of the world and can feele not taste in it if wee cannot bee terrified by his threatnings nor affected by his promises then is our case dangerous and we haue good cause to feare least the Lord will harden vs therefore must wee in daily hearing and reading of the word labour to come to some feeling of it and in our quiet state whiles the world is with vs lay vp such things in store as may bee able to comfort vs when our ministers are remoued and the world taken from vs. But many will bee like Ioseph to prouide for the dearth but they will not store themselues with spirituall food against the time when the word shall be taken away Now if through infirmitie wee doe fall and the light of the spirit be darkened and our hearts begin to bee hardened then let vs call to minde our former practise which we haue had in the word and remember the care wee had to keepe it and it will be a great helpe to recouer vs againe For Dauid no doubt was very well helped in his greatest conflicts by the remembrance of those places which aforetime he had read 17 When as in receiuing of meate the meate that nourisheth is changed into vs it is far otherwise in the chirurgerie of our soules For in receiuing of the word of the SacrameÌ„ts which feed the soule they are not changed into the qualities of vs but we are chaÌ„ged into them It is the folly of the world now adaies and the euill that troubles not onely the base people but the great also and the wise that they thinke they must giue sap iuice to nourish the word rather thaÌ„ that they should suffer their wisdome to be maintained by the sap of the word and they will set the Lord to learne of them Wel in applying there is a great reason we applie to the heart It is the principall place for God to worke on it is the vsuall place that Sathan most inueâ—gleth and therefore it must needes haue a plaster And here wee inquire not onely Esaus heart who saide in his heart the dayes of mourning for my Father will come shortly then I will slay my brother Iacob Genes 27. 42. but Sarahs heart too who hearing she should conceiue in her olde age laughed in her heart c. So that they must come to this cure Esaus mourning heart and Sarahs vnbeleeuing heart â—ea and with them all hearts Applie the plaster to any place saue to the heart and it will doe no good If the disease come from the heart as all sicknesse of sinne doth lay to the hand the plaster or to the foote or to the face though it heale in one place it will breake foorth in another because vnlesse the heart be well purged and cured it will still minister new matter of corruption into euery part of the body We are not then to be healed at the eare as wee thinke wee may and yet many will not so much as be eare-wise wee must not bee healed in the braine for many will goe so farre in hearing that they may bee braine-wise but wee must be cured at the heart for it is required wee should be heart-wise Well many will come so far too as they will conceiue and iudge well of things so that they growe tongue-wise
doe not then we cannot escape 3 As there was not one of the Israelites perished so was there not one of the Egyptians escaped which is a type of the last iudgement of God wherein as not one of the wicked shall escape so shall there not one of the godly perish 4 We may not doubt albeit we see not Gods promises forthwith accomplished neither must we be secure because we see his iudgements and threatnings delaied as they did in Ieremies time for though he tarrie a while yet will he certainely come at last and that more speedily to vs than to them because our sinnes are greater for that we haue greater meanes of knowledge than they had 5 They that mocke long at Gods iudgements will mocke in the end and be mocked wherefore it is good to pray for inward reuerence before God sendeth outward vengeance When the Lord accuseth and iudgeth vs to shew himselfe iust and innocent he will haue none other to witnesse against vs than the mountaines or the heauens and the earth he will come to no court on earth but to his creatures and his seruants haue vsed the same proceeding as Moses calleth heauen and earth to witnesse nay we are to call to witnesse the stones in the wal the timber of the house that they may giue their voyces on our sides that we haue told them their sinnes and that we haue spoken to their consciences and then the very beames of the Church and stones of the wall shall be witnesse of this controuersie So that though men would beare one with another yet the mountaines the heauen and the earth shall giue vp their voyce that God hath not come suddenly vpon vs but that he forewarned vs. It were a great matter if a man should be iudge in his owne cause yet the Lord so rules the matter as that he will condemne none but such as first shal see their iust condemnation We shall haue all things laid plaine and orderly before vs as it is Psalme 50 so that we shall be driuen to confesse Gods plea to be iust against vs for howsoeuer men can daube and deceiue their owne conscience howsoeuer they can smother and choke their owne sins and delude men yet in the day of wrath the sealed booke the sealed booke shall be opened and the recorder in our owne conscience shall giue sentence vnto it and then the Lord shall win and recouer his action at our hands and we shall yeeld that he is iust 6 There are places in the Scripture where the Lord is a comforter and there are places wherein he is an accuser the places where he is a comforter shew such persons or such times wherein the Lord by his accusations hath so farre preuailed that the people were humbled thereby The places wherein he is an accuser import such times and persons to whom the Lord hath shewed many comforts and benefits but they haue been vnthankfull as are we in our times in our Realme and in this place For it hath been the wisedome of the Lord alwaies after his threatnings taking place to remember mercy and after his mercies contemned to send out his threatnings as Hose 4. 1. 7 The manner of the ancient Church hath bin that wheresoeuer mention was made in the word of the children of Israel the Christians took that specially to appertaine to themselues But now adaies in our age the case is farre otherwise we are so loth to be accused that our manner is to account our selues to be accused in nothing but there where the Lord hath as it were by name spoken vnto vs and if the Lord hath written no prophecy specially to this land then we thinke nothing cōcerneth vs. Howbeit as Paul saith Rom. 2. That they are not onely Iewes that are Iewes outward but they also which are Iewes inward so I say that they are not onely the children of Israel which came out of the loynes of Israel but who so truly lay hold on the promises made vnto Israel are the true children of Israel also But not to stand long on this point I say looke as Moses is more inferiour than Messiah and as Iesus is better than Iosuah the kingdome of heauen better than Canaan and the blood of Christ more precious than the blood of bullocks or of goates so are we better Israelites by faith taking hold of the promises made vnto Israel than they that descended only out of the body loynes of Israel So that if any will lay claime to the promises of Israel he must acknowledge himselfe to be the child of Israel but if any will let go his hold on this promise he must also exempt himselfe from being the childe of Israel He may well be of the line of Cain Cham or Esan but the other he shall not be And then if we will be the children of Israel in their promises we must be the children of Israel also in their accusations And surely there is good reason why we should so be where as Iacob had two names the one Iacob the other Israel we reade very seldome in the Scripture that the Iewes are named by the children of Iacob but called for the most part the children of Israel For the name of Iacob being giuen him at the time of his natiuitie and the name of Israel being assigned him by the Angel for a name of benefit because he wrestled with God the Lord herein insinuateth that the children of Israel that is the children of his benefits must with a speciall care heare his word 7 The not obseruing of the Iudgements of God maketh vs so loth to loue his mercie and so slenderly to feare his Iudgements 8 It is a naturall thing to reforme our selues whilest Gods Iudgements are vpon vs. CHAP. XLI Of Ioy and Sorrow HE is not far from ioy that sorroweth either for want of good things or for sense of euill for the true way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 2 When wee haue greatest cause of ioy for well doing then it is a good thing to feare most our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnesse 3 Gods children not cherishing a continuall sorrow haue often an excessiue sorrow 4 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 5 We shall sometimes feele by experience a terror suddenly come vpon vs when wee are alone or vehemently to strike vs in the night being sent of God to humble vs the Physition will say it is a melancholike passion but I say it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such like seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before the Lord in prayer we may finde an vnspeakeable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it may bring vs to further inconueniences 6 The way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 7 The people murmured at the red Sea yet the Lord
forgaue them and healed them Againe they murmured at the bitter waters yet for his promise sake and the faith of some hee pardoned that sinne also and helped them and brought them to sweete waters and Palme-trees fit to campe vnder Where wee may behold how the Lord tempereth their sorrow with ioy for his children sometimes must feele his fauour and sometimes feele it not Hee letteth them see his goodnesse many wayes and his heauie hand but seldome and therefore we ought to beare it more willingly Againe wee may learne that wee are the fittest to receiue mercie when wee haue felt his iustice and when wee haue found his goodnesse we must take heede of securitie for when we are past one crosse hee can prepare another for vs. 8 By many meanes come we to ioy saith Chrysostome the wise men of Greece wished men to reioyce and the Poet saith Without ioy life is no life So it may seeme ioy is lifes life and therefore men seeke it so much He that auoideth not something that is not euill must needes doe much euill In riding wee will not ride so neere the edge of the ditch as wee can but leaue a good deale betweene least both our horse and wee fall in This is our policie in riding I would it were so in liuing It is not Christian wisedome to goe as neere euill as wee can Well is mirth euill then Too much vse of mirth is naught We must not studie for mirth If it be not a present iest it looseth his grace Deut. 29. If he be thirstie hee will drinke till hee bee drunken Those things wee desire too much wee will keepe too fast we came not faith Tullie into the world to make merrie One saith when yee would bee merrie this you may doe but make no occupation of it It is the worst end of a good wit to inuent mirth and yet wee see daily how many thinke this is their portion in this life Ambrose giueth them a fit name he calleth them superfluous creatures and so they bee for the world if they were gone were well ridde of them And Hierom saith God cast not man out of Paradise that hee might here build him another but that with sweare c. our recreation must not be thus to make it our profession to moue mirth and laughter a very Idolarie if one may call it so This ioy is but a bastard kind of ioy Hilarie saith it one laugh when he is going to prison euery man will count him a foole So if we will reioyce let vs reioyce in that that cannot be taken from vs for when those things perish we must perish also 9 I finde mention in diuinitie of two kinds of ioy the one lawfull the other qualified with circumstances The first Chrysostome calleth angelicall ioyes and Hilâ—ry calleth them ioyes of the Palace or such ioyes as are in the court These are the best in these we may be secure if ye seperate not ioy from the glory of God There be foure angelical ioyes The first is the touchstone whether we reioyce truely or no Psal 1 7. Let me tongue cleane to the roofe of my mouth if I forget nay if I perferre not Ierusalem in my murth Gods glory flourisheth most when the Church flourisheth therfore that is the true ioy but there are some that can fatteÌ„ their hearts when Ierusalem lyeth in the dust The second ioy is angelical indeed so our Sauiour Christ calleth it when a sinner returneth to the Lord then the Angels reioyce and this also is a safe ioy When the prodigall Sonne returned his Father did well to receiue him with such ioy though his brother did hang the groine at it one of the Fathers saith though it were but a homly speech that it was the best calfe that euer he killed the best peece of vealâ— that euer he bestowed At this day there is but small turning of â—inners smal reioycing for it and I thinke this to be the cause of that pouertie for that they being come home none will giue them a ring a gowne c. Luke 15. The thrid ioy is Psal. 122. I reioyceâ— when they said come let vs goe to the house of the Lord First to reioyce in the meanes of saluation as in Sermons in Preachers and such like this is angelicall Dauids ioy I reioyced when one told me there was a Sermon in the Lords house and saide come let vs goe A Father saith thou makest hast to a banquet but not to the Temple thy mirth is not good thy life is not good Thou canst watch al night in dicing but not in meditation The fourth kinde of ioy is Prouerbs 22. 25. In the rest a man may counterfeite a reioycing but this passeth all hypocrisie which is the ioy of the iust to doe righteousnes iudgement and equitie Shew thy conscience all the goodly things in the world it shall not reioyce at them so much as at one good worke This ioy will neuer depart their works follow them and so shall the ioy of them The Apostles went away after their whipping and reioyced not onely that they could suffer scourges but that they triumphed What ioy soeuÌ„er we haue else if we thinke vpon iudgement then wee say vnto our mirth thou art madnes Ecclesiast chap. 2. The second kinde of ioyes Chrysostome calleth pettie ioyes Hilarie termeth them the solace of prisoners who eate and drinke for a while but shortely the iudge commeth and condemneth them and they are executed This Salomon called bitter sweete ioyes Prouerbes 14. 13. This is certaine euery one will haue the one or the other if they cannot get Peneloâ—e they will be suiters to her maidens these bee seeming ioyes and wee thinke them to be great because we know no better For if wee knewe the ioyes of the righteous we would laugh at these vaine ioyes It is noted in Cain after hee had lost his place in Heauen he got him as good a place in earth as he could Iubal hee found out organs to make his Grandfather merrie What is it then vnlawfull I will tell you what the Fathers saide concerning it The beleeuer can neuer finde time for laughter Hilary saith that whatsoeuer we loue in the world we take thereby occasion of laughter in prison and this is phrensie If these men liued now they would be accounted precise fooles Storkes blockes without affections for these be the opprobrious speeches which the wicked vse against good men but if any man can reioyce in Psalmes and spiritual songs if he can find an hony-combe in the word and with Dauid can daÌ„ce before the Lord God forbid that I or anie should play Michol to mocke him Nay I will say with Moses I would all the Lords people were as these bee and tooke pleasure in these things for thus wee ought to be and I will say with Paul would to God you would practise these things which
will haue men be of their mindes or they will turne iustice into wormwood that it shall be as bitter as wormwood to the good man to doe iustice for my part I would Achab troubled Israel no more though Eliah beare the blame 9 Hee saide that when hee considered how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter daies and how the most excellent haue fallen hee most earnestly prayed that the Lord would take him out of the world before that his life should bring any offence to the Church of God 10 Iacob and Esau cannot agree in one wombe Sarah and Agar cannot agree in one house Isaac and Ishmael must not dwell together there is no agreement between the children of God and the children of Belial 11 Moses was angrie and is commended for it so that euery anger is not condemnable but to be angrie without a cause and without measure Some men will bee angrie for their owne cause and very hot but in Gods cause they will not bee angrie at all this is a fleshly anger but when men sinne either to the dishonour of God or their owne destruction then to be angry is a good anger if the saluatioÌ„ of our brother doth moue vs therto not our owne iniuries for we can beare with patience iniuries so farre as priuately it concerneth vs but when it toucheth GODS glorie we cannot but be angrie Some are angrie for euery thing and in light matters and yet not in waightie matters then let those men take heede for these are very faultie But if we be like the Lord not marking what is done amisse nor being angry continually that we had rather be loued than feared and according as the matter is so is our anger then is it good otherwise it is not to be allowed for as the Lord doth vse more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to feare him so ought weâ—o doe and to bee more carefull with loue to winne than with anger to compell The Lord is slow to wrath and anger resteth in the bosome of fooles whereas a wise man will represse anger Then let our anger be according to the fault a light fault a light anger of small continuance but we must beleeue the Lord to bee greatly grieued with great sinnes In Gods cause some men are moued when themselues are also touched but if themselues be not touched they can be quiet but when their brother is hurt though God bee dishonoured they care not If we see our selues moued but then when our selues are touched let vs suspect the want of faith of loue and zeale of Gods glorie and thinke wee stand too much to our oâ—ne praise but if we cannot be content when the things doe not touch vs but euen the glorie of God doth moue vs to anger then is it good and of God Though some be our very friends yet we can be most angrie with them when they fauour vs and when they displease vs we can remember the old loue and so still mingle anger with loue and if I can bee angrie with whomsoeuer I see the same sinne in then is it also of God and to be allowed and indeede true Christian anger will sooner bee to his friend than to his enemie Againe when wee can first beginne with our sinnes and be more angrie for them than for others for no man can euer bee angrie for other mens sinnes which cannot be angrie for their owne and this is that which Christ saith Cast the beame out of your own eyes c. But when our anger first beginneth with our selues and that there is no sin which wee would willingly rest or fauour our selues in then if wee bee angrie with others for the same sinnes this is of God if we cast the first stone at our selues and if the sinne bee in vs we striue against it if it be not we feare it may bee and therefore studie to preuent it Againe when our anger doth let vs from doing any duties to them which wee are angrie with then is anger to be misliked but when wee are readie to shewe all duties to them as to pray for them and all other duties of loue then let vs haue here a testimonie of good anger but if it make vs to haue a troubled minde though it be for a good cause it is to be respected for the workes of Gods spirit in vs doe not hinder one another but rather doe further and if we were colde before and yet now shall be quickened to prayer and other good exercises this if we finde it is a note of good anger Againe our anger for the breach of Gods commandement is ioyned with a compassion ouer them which haue thus offended because of the wrath of God which hangeth ouer them thus was Christ angrie and sorie Mark chap. 3. and also when he wept ouer Ierusalem and Paul 2. Cor. cha 12. ver 21. faith he should be humbled when he commeth with a rodde to them and therefore he describeth fleshly anger that they were puffed vp 1. Cor. 5. Rom. 15. Wee should support the weake and be so grieued as though we had done that they haue done When wee see the sinnes of others wee must bee so grieued as if we had done them our selues Christianitie hath griefe flesh hath ioy in the sight of the sinnes and infirmities of other men 12 Worldlings being poore looke onely to the iniurie of men and being sicke looke onely to the meanes and in whatsoeuer trouble they are they are like the dogge that looketh to the stone and not to him that throweth it because they know not that the Lord is the healer but thinke it is by fortune and not Gods prouidence and therefore they looke not to God nor their sinne at all or els looke onely to the angrie countenance of God and so come to miserable ends Therefore it is a blessing of God to see that for his sinnes a man hath any trouble The contrarie commeth to passe by the ignorance of Gods prouidence which must by faith be beleeued as the creation is and therefore a man may see and yet beleeue not Gods prouidence for God hath time and all things that in time come to passe be in his hands Eccl. 3. So both must necessarily be beleeued for they are both the first article and one without the other cannot be beleeued Then let vs beleeue that hee is our healer and therefore when we are stricken let vs looke if wee haue walked well in our calling then is it for our triall and in the end we shall haue euerlasting ioy but if wee want a good conscience then let vs know it to be for our sinne therfore looke to the law where we shall see though not the particular sinne yet one of these which God hath ordained to keepe vs from sinne as wee shall see it is either for that wee haue not heard the word nor prayed nor been thankfull or not receiued the
God which is his arme to draw vs to saluation when it hath beene a little while among vs it is a thing smally esteemed wheras cōtrariwise in those places where it is newly recouered they flocke together farre and neare and will make it their talke and songes and whole delights The like reason is of the Sacraments other blessings of God which while men doe vse of fashion and custome or else doe rest in the outward thing not looking into them nor beholding the spirituall grace offered by them it cannot be but that they must needs fall into a superstitious abuse of them or else despise and loath them 7 Our Sauiour Christ giueth two notable titles and commendations to the exercises of the Church Matthew chapter 7. verse 6. he calleth them holy and precious First for holines we know there is no sound holines but in the Lord or of the Lord and therefore it was said holines to the Lord it was the inscription of Aarons miter And it is said in the Gospell that none is good but God that is none is essentially good but God the word the Angels so forth are holy but in respect rather of some thing receiued than of their own nature and so the word is holy after a double manner either for that it commeth from God who is perfitly holy and it is of the nature of him or else for that by it we receiue holines and are made holy For the first it is sure that the law-giuer doth alwaies impart to the lawe something of his owne nature and therefore among the heathen looke what kind of men set downe the lawes the law had a smacke of their disposition Solon a very moderate man his lawes were very moderate and tasted much that way Draco his lawes were seuere like to himselfe and therefore they were said to be written with blood So are the Lord his ordinances they comming from the holiest of all carie frō him in them a sensible rellish of holines and are vnited to the nature of God And as the law commeth from one holy and so teacheth holy things likewise cōmeth holines into our hearts by applying them therevnto our hearts of themselues not being holy and so the law hauing a qualitie of God himselfe it hath it not for it selfe alone but for vs. In this respect as the law is liuely so it is a quickning law making aliue as the word is wise so it maketh wise as it is holy so it is a sanctifying law making vs wise For preciousnes the Scriptures sticke not and cease not to set a price of the word as Psalme 19. and 119. Dauid compares it to spoiles a thing full of precious things wherein are things of great price And yet for that in spoiles are things of all value some more some lesse precious after he compares it to gold then to fined gold afterward to much fined gold yea to thousands of gold and siluer and not contenting himselfe he ioyneth to gold precious stones and least yet he might say too little he compares it to all manner of riches The reason hereof is this that for as much as the soule of a man euen of him that perisheth is precious and the soule of euery good man more precious then the soule of the holiest Christ Iesus is most precious Now for as much as the Gospell hath it foundation in opening of the signe of the blood of Christ therefore the Gospell in a singular degree of excellencie must needs be most precious 7 When some penitent sinners are executed for theft we see they are more grieued fo◠whoredome than for theft because it brought them to theft but most of all they sorrow for neglect of the word which hath made them most loose in al their life Seeing then this is warranted by the experience of our times let vs take heed we neglect it not but see the want and neglect of these meanes to be the cause of other sinnes but if we will not doe this the Lord will punish sinne by sinne which is most feareful for this is the only meanes to keepe vs from sinne to heare the word pray giue thankes heare admonitions receiue the sacraments with reuerence and in truth As these meanes doe keepe vs from sinnes so do they recouer vs from them when we are fallen thereinto as when great trouble is vpon vs pouertie disquietnes against these the word of God doth giue a remedie teaching vs that as it came by Gods prouidence so he must take it away contrarie to the familie of loue who denying the prouidēce of God attribute it to outward causes Example of a man which sayd his sicknes came by Gods visitation they replyed vnto him did you not take cold he answered that is but a meanes to serue his prouidence so the familie left him For we take cold often and yet are not sicke because the Lord hath all things in his hand to dispose at his pleasure and then shall we rest in this when we are certainely perswaded of this doctrine Psalme 32. The Prophet saith that before he acknowledged his sinne moysture was turned into drought but when he confessed his punishment was taken away so Iob. 33. when men wil not profite by his word then the Lord wil seale this former doctrine by a correction which if we profite not by it will lie so long on a man that his bones shall sticke out being in this case if the Lord reueale him this he shal be restored to his former state It is plaine that the cause of these corrections is the neglect of the instruction of God in his word which if we would throughly giue ouer our selues vnto we might be sure that no presumptuous sinne should preuaile against vs. But if we esteeme not the word of God or receiue it so as that we profit not by it then let vs not maruaile though the Lord doe visite vs and that in great mercy too if we can be brought so highly to esteeme of the word and of prayer as of nothing more CHAP. XLVI Of Magistracie or Gouernment AFter that Iethro Exod. 18. 21. had tolde Moses a better course in the gouernment of the people hee describeth what manner of men they should bee and to the properties which are there set downe there may be added three in the first of Deuteron vers 13. First then Magistrates must bee wise that is skilfull in all those causes which shall come before them otherwise if they be not men of knowledge they be not fitte for that place Yea though they bee well minded and willing to doe good yet if they haue not knowledge of those things which they must deale in it is not sufficient For as in handicraft matters a good man is not straightway a good Artificer So and much more is it in this waightie calling 2 Secondly it is required that they bee endued with prudence or experience for Sapientia and
his people and to furnish them plenteously therewith 9 When the Lord gaue the Israelites water in Rephidim he named the place after their sinne Mossa and not after the miracle that he wrought that they might both see his mercy and be also put in minde of their sinne And this ought Magistrates to doe in punishing sinne The Lord had often before forgiuen them and now when they had sinned most grieuously he punished them so as they might still perceiue his mercie So ought the Magistrate to rebuke the people for their sinne and let them know it yet so as they mingle mercy and loue with iustice And this ought to be also in the discipline of the Church all meanes must be vsed and al kindnesse shewed so that the fault be reproued before we come to the last meanes of excommunication 10 As euerie one is higher in degree so ought hee to shewe a greater measure of faith 11 Ioseph saith God made him a father vnto Pharaoh that is a Ruler for so it is after expounded and ruler of all his land So Eliakim the Ruler of the people is called a Father because he should not haue such a care for himself as Shobna had who neglected the people and hewed out sepulchers for himselfe but should specially seeke for the glorie of God and the safetie of the people and so did Ioseph winne the hearts of the Aegyptians by his curteous dealing hee went not about to prouide any thing for his children after him By this wee are taught what manner of men our Magistrates should bee for if they haue a speciall loue to their countrey selfe-loue will bee decreased but if they bee giuen to heape vp for themselues and their posteritie the loue of their countrey will be quickly shaken off And this is to moue vs to pray for our Magistrates and also in our selues to bee profitable to others so much as in vs lieth for we are not borne as the very Heathen confesse to our selues but for the benefit of others also The want therefore of the feeling of this may serue vs for a triall of our religion and godlinesse 12 The Lord often doth vs much good when wee see it not hee giueth vs many benefites and blessings by his Ministers and Magistrates which wee perceiue not yet this is a punishment when wee cannot see the meanes whereby the Lord doth vs good and therefore wee must take heede to this for when the case is thus it is dangerous 13 This is to bee noted generally in Christianitie it is a small matter to receiue religion when plentie of all things doe come with it And so in particular callings wee see who would not be a Magistrate or Minister so long as he may be in credit and haue all obedience yeelded to him without trouble But if contempt come with affliction how fewe be there that will stand and abide in their callings to giue God the glorie in looking for that issue which he thinketh good Who would not be a married man if all his life might be as the mariage day but when a man is married hee must prouide for his wife and children yet with heede that hee doe nothing with an euill conscience for them Againe for that a man must forbeare the manifold infirmities of his wife and ouercome them with wisedome how few are there that will continue in mariage giuing God the glorie So is it in the Magistracie and Ministerie 14 Exod. chap. 16. 27. 28. it is written that there went out some of the people to gather Manna but found none whereupon it is said that the Lord reprooued Moses in these words The Lord saide to Moses How long refuse ye to keepe my commandements Moses had not prophaned this Sabbath but the people and not all but some yet the Lord rebuketh Moses because this people were committed to his charge Thus wee see what waightie accounts the Lord will require at their hands who haue the ouersight of others they must giue an account for them Againe inferiours must be often admonished not to despise the gouernement and instructions of such as the Lord hath set oner them but willingly receiue them and carefully follow them If any be so carelesse that he respecteth not his owne health and welfare yet let this moue him to some further consideration of his doings that by his negligence hee puts other in danger and is hurtfull to those that are set ouer him This the Apostle Paul also willeth the Corinthians wisely to consider 2. Cor. chap. 12. verse 21. CHAP. XLVII Of Matrimonie and of the duties which belong to that state GReat dangers follow them which ioyne in affinitie with sinners as wee see in Ieboshaphat for ioyning himselfe with Achabs house 2. Chron. chap. 17. 2 It is an holy token of an holy vnitie betweene man and wife and that they be married in the Spirit and not in the flesh when their affections agree in good things 3 Iethro in marrying his daughter to Moses had no respect to worldly preferments which he saw Moses wanted but onely to the rare vertues which hee saw in him This ought wee to obserue in these times first to make such a choise for our daughter of such a one as may bee a speciall guide and helper for her to the kingdome of heauen and then to take other things if they come but not to seeke them God blessed this act of Iethro for he had the worthiest man then liuing And Moses had a great blessing to haue such a wife as was brought vp in labour that so shee might the better suffer with him in aduersitie and prouide for her selfe in state of necessitie This respect men ought to haue in marriage least taking such as haue been brought vp delicately they shall not be able to beare the crosse when it commeth 4 It is most like by the words of Zipporah Exodus 4. 26. Thou art indeede a bloody husband vnto mee that Moses to please his wife did omit the Sacrament of Circumcision This may teach vs that wee are to honour our wiues albeit the weaker vessels because they be heires of the same grace with vs and must keepe loue peace in outward things so we at no hand in matters of religion must yeeld vnto them least we honour them more than God and so wee shall cause a punishment to fall vpon them and our selues It was the cause of many troubles in Iacobs familie to loue Rachel more than Lea. But Dauid and Iob did wisely in withstanding their wiues when they sought to withdrawe their mindes from performing dutie vnto God 5 When the Lord makes any one man more excellent than another for gifts outward or inward he trieth him whether he wil seeke Gods glorie and the profit of his brethren which fruites if they insue not then thus doth the Lord let him see that this is his corruption which he must labour
to fall vpon them 7 Where a people hartily desire by prayer the ministerie of Gods word the Lord will send them faithfull ones and will multiplie his graces in them but because people are so full of carnall securitie the Lord sends them such as either for abilitie cannot or for affection will not deliuer the word of God vnto them 8 The Ministers of God are more discouraged by the disobedience of their owne people than by the maliciousnesse of their enemies be they neuer so mighty But let Gods ministers know that they must euer haue some to refuse theÌ„ but let euery child of God take heed that he offend not his godly Minister and if he hath offended let him with submission seeke to please him for as Paul saith If I be sory who can make me glad but those by whom I haue been made forte And let the Minister of the Lord remember that the fruits of his labours amongst the people be as it were the life and crowne of his ministerie so Paul teacheth also in his owne example I doe liue if Christ doe liue in you 9 The Israelites murmured against the Lord though they seemed to repine but against Moses and Aaron Christ saith He that heareth you heareth me c. So loÌ„g as the Ministers of God trust not in themselues nor doe any thing of themselues but that wherunto they are called and ordained if they be resisted the Lord in them is resisted and if we refuse such wee refuse the Lord 2. Sam. 12. But when they be not ordained of God nor bring not the word of God with them then the curse cause lesse shall not fall But if we be assured of their calling or perswaded of their doctrine or if doubting and searching by the Scriptures we finde it true then if we obey not the Lord is highly dishonoured 10 It is necessarie that the Minister of God doe very sharply rebuke the people for their sinnes and that he lay before them Gods grieuous iudgements against sinners for so the Apostle commandeth Rebuke them sharply that they may be sound in the faith And again it is needfull for the people that they haue their coÌ„sciences touched and their hearts made knowne vnto them that so they may come out of their sinnes and preuent the heauie iudgement of God 11 The Israelites were sometime at their wits end and therefore could not pray so that they had a singular blessing to haue Moses to pray for them So had Lot when Abraham prayed for him So had the Israelites when Samuel Phineas and Elias were ready to pray for them This must teach vs to set much by Gods seruaÌ„ts among vs which pray for vs and not to haue them in small account Eccl. saith The godly in prosperitie is not regarded but in aduersitie they are sought vnto And indeed they are our chiefest helpe as is said of Elias that he was the chariots horses of Israel this is not onely profitable for whole countries but for euery particular man that when he caÌ„not pray but hath as it were his heart tongue fast looked vp yet then Gods seruants doe pray for them that after they may pray themselues Wherefore let vs euer be readie to pray for others though they be wicked and haue done no dutie to vs yet it is Gods grace that we stand that we might reach a haÌ„d to them and though they haue reiected vs and deale euill with vs yet let vs doe our dutie vnto them as Moses did for this people though they were ready to stone him and so did Samuel pray for the people which had reiected him so that nothing must cause vs to leaue our duties to them but euer labour to haue our harts vpright with God whereof this is a good note if we can pray for others though they haue wronged vs. And that we may do this we must set the glory of God before our eyes which will teach vs not only to loue do good vnto them which loue vs for so do the harlots but euen to help them that hate vs. Therefore when the Lord will haue a punishment brought vpon vs then will hee take the godly froÌ„ vs as he tooke Lot from Sodom And therefore in such cases we haue to feare dangers 12 With what prouision the mightie of the world build their castles and with what consultations the Kings of the Nations proclaime warres with the same prouision with the same consultation and with no lesse should we take the calling of the Ministerie vpon vs which is a masonrie and a warfare both at one time as master Beza well noteth Ephes. 6. 2. continually like the builders vnder Nehemiah holding the trowell in one hand and the sword in the other The ground-worke hereof flesh and blood hath taught vs and set it downe for a corner stone in all serious consultations that whatsoeuer is must be set downe once for all euen for all the life long neuer to be called backe againe That same had need be well breathed vpon and be long in setting downe And this is not onely heathen wisedome but Salomons wisdome a man filled with vnderstanding euen one of his Aphorisms Prou. 25. Prepare thy worke without and make readie all things in the fielde But behold a greater then Salomon Luc. 14. before whom all heathens wisedome all mans wisedome is foolishnes yea brutishnes euen Christ Iesus the only wise God who not in generalitie but in this particular case of the ministerie streightly chargeth and commaundeth vs that not the best of vs all be so hardie as to lift vp an Axe or to stretch a line ouer his building before we haue been at Ephrata and in the woods to see that our prouision be great enough before wee haue set downe and as it were kept straight Audite with our selues and cast all our Reckonings ouer againe and bee sure wee haue sufficient to lay the last stone as wee lay the first If we doe not thus charges will arise more then wee thinke and we shall not be able to holde out to the ende And if wee be not why then all that behold vs all the world all the Angels in heauen CHRIST himselfe shall laugh vs to scorne Christ himselfe shall haue vs in derision this fellow must needes be building c. Oh it goeth sore when CHRIST whose Face was wrinckled with weeping and the shadow of death was on his Eyes for our sinnes when that Christ who in the dayes of his flesh offered supplications with strong crying and teares Heb. 5 When that Christ who in the bitternes of his soule lifted vp his voyce ouer Ierusalem and cried Oh if thou haâ—st but knowne at the least in this day what belonged vnto thy peace and so was saine to lift vp the rest of the Sentence with teares as it was and as not being able to speake on for weeping the teares comming downe so fast
set vs in a wonderfull taking to see so great kindnesse 5 God wil be with vs wheresoeuer wee dwell he will goe with vs wheresoeuer wee goe He doth not rule vs as Pharaoh did the Israelites to set vs to make bricke and to fetch the straw our selues but looke what he biddeth vs to doe he giueth vs strength and substance to do And for this worke when we haue done it which is very homely this wisedome passeth our conceiuing Behold what promise was made of halfe a kingdome for so vile a seruice of Herods so for a broken seruice he makes vs a promise of heauen and earth not aâ— they be now which if it were so it were too good for the best no hee will breake vp these frames not to destroy all but to renewall for the comfort of men So great is his mercy that as a Father saith that God his childreÌ„ hauing tasted of this in the life to come do as it were mourne and are grieued with themselues that their repentance was no greater and their thankfulnes no more whiles they were on earth and he that hath done best as Abraham Dauid or Paul they repent they haue done no more good 6 The promises of God are free in themselues in respect of the part going before First there is nothing at all in vs to moue the Lord to promise any good to vs. That wee may looke on that first and great promise made to Adam when the Lord after his fall had charged him with his sin he doth not confesse his sin which the vilest malefactors often doe but he chargeth the Lord againe that hee was the cause of it and makes his liberality the patron of his iniquitie and so very miserably sets it ouer to the Lord Euen at this time and immediately vpon such behauiour the Lord makes his promise to him that the seede of the woman shall bruse the serpents head Here is no cause of a promise in Adam he 〈…〉 o coÌ„dition goes before It is true also that God made choise for his mercy of the vâ—â—eâ—s people of the earth Take but the Historiographers and those that write for the Iewes and sâ—tting aside all inward gifts of minde whatsoeuer and come to their gifts of the body their outward shape and lineaments and for the very masse of their nature of all people they were most vnseemely and ilfauoured they were a pernicious and monstrous people and as far from al gifts euen of nature either of iudgement or wisedome as was vnder the Sun nay it were too homely to giue them the name whereby some haue set them out Of these people the Lord makes choice and makes the first promise to them So that this is also a free promise nothing comâ— to it to moue the Lord to make it And yet to these people the Lord promiseth Leuit. chap. 26. 12. I will walke among you I will be your God and ye shall be my people Againe in the reigne of Zedekiah when the measure of their sinne was come to the brim when they were in the estate of the Perezites Hiuites and Iebusites the Lord makes another promise with the same people greater than the former Ierem. 31. 1. saying Hee will be their father and they shall bee his sonnes and daughters So that God his promises are free in respect of the matter antecedent but in respect of that which followeth they were made with a condition and that is that wee bee holy But for the most part men herein deceiue themselues for as they heare that it is a free promise so they make it a free promise after There is no inducement indeede before he makes the promise but afterwards hee bindes it with a condition For it standes in the promises of God as in his threatnings In his threatnings there is no condition going before they are absolutely pronounced as that Ionas 3. 4. Yet fortie dayes and Niniâ—ie shall be ouerthrowne And that to Ezâ—kiah Esa. 38. Put thine house in an order for thou shalt dye and not liue Yet there is somewhat followeth after as Vnlesse ye repent which sometimes is expressed but if not expressed is alwayes to bee vnderstoode For neuer any threatning so strongly was pronounced from the Lord but this Vntill we repent if it were done would breake the force of it and turne it backe againe as the Niniuites repented and the Lord turned away his fierce wrath Ezekiah wept and the Lord gaue him length of dayes So how flatly and freely soeuer the promise made to vs yet this condition followeth We must be holy Thus wee see how Gods promises in respect of themselues before they be made are sure yet not as the wicked imagine that there is no limitation 7 That the Bible is the Librarie of the holy Ghost it may appeare first for that it setteth downe the infirmities of men without all flatterie as well as it commendeth them for their vertues Gens 49. Numb 12. Secondly the matter of it is altogether heaueÌ„ly and nothing nor any part thereof sauoureth earthly it yeeldeth to no one affection or other but opposeth it selfe to all Thirdly the forme the dignitie of the sâ—ile and maiestie of the sentences in it is such as it cannot bee fully and wholy conceiued and vttered of any man and it is alwayes more powerfull in the matter than in words The Apocrypha going about to expresse the excellencie of it in Greeke is a very cold and barbarous thing Fourthly of all things it moueth affection in the readers pierceth into the secrets of the hearts which you shall neuer finde but for some little time and straight vanishing away in other writings of the profoundest Philosophers that euer were Fiftly of all it is most auncient and many good thing in Philosophers and Poets are fetcht from this Sixtly all the prophecies set downe by diuers writers with one consent are accomplished so are none of the diuels oracles Reade that of Iacob Genes 49. that of Moses Deut. 32. of Ethan Psalm 89. Esa. 45. Seuenthly the wonderfull preseruing of this booke from time to time 2. King 22. so that it hath not perished whereas many other bookes of great price and estimation are vtterly lost Eightly that there hath been such a continuall and vniuersall consent of this booke from time to time and because all the heretikes and labours of them that would withstand and confute this still are soyled and brought to nought Lastly the constant death of wise sober and meeke Martyrs whoeuer in their deaths for this haue had a plaine distinction from the deaths of other franticke and witlesse persons Many places of Scripture saith the Apostle 2. Pet. 3. are peruerted of the vngodly and you shall see the wickedst man talking most and making much of one kinde of Scriâ—ture Among Heretikes Arrius of this 1 My Father is greater then I. Mâ—richeus of this 2 He was
his sonne for he knew that the Lord who had made the promise who wold prouide the meanes also to bring it to passe so if wee be perswaded that our sinnes are forgiuen vs we shall not doubt that any other thing shall hurt vs for seeing sinne the cause of all miseries is taken from vs we may be sure that no miserie shall hurt vs and if the Lord hath giuen vs his sonne he will giue all things with him and the loue wherewith he loueth vs in his sonne will not suffer vs to want the things that are for our good for if a father will prouide for his sonne the Lord will prouide for vs who is a heauenly father and cannot bee changed though earthly fathers he 4 To this faith in the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ wee must adde the faith in the sanctification of the spirit for if wee beleeue that the Lord hath made vs of sinfull men iust men of varieâ—s vessels of righteousnes and temples of his spirit if he can make the Leopard and the Kâ—â— to lye together Esay 11. if he can make the couetous person liberall and the whoremonger a chaste person if wee beleeue that the Lord will and is able to change vs from any sin be it neuer so great and strong by nature or by euill custome wee may then be sure that the Lord in this life will not suffer vs to faile in any thing needefull for vs neither are wee to doubt thereof seeme it neuer so vnpossible for it is a greater worke to change a sinner than to worke wonders in nature 5 Fourthly if we beleeue that the Lord will prepare a kingdome for vs in the heauens we cannot but beleeue that in this life he wil perserue vs. For if we beleeue that our bodies shall be turned vnto dust and yet raised vp againe we shall be sure he will not but prouide for vs in this world for it is a greater thing to raise vp the body from death and out of the dust than to preserue iâ— being aliue And to this faith of our redemption we must beleeue in the prouidence of God first in creation so that if wee beleeue that the Lord made all things of nothing we shall beleeue that he will giue vs sufficient for we see that the light was before the Sunne Moone and Starres and the grasse before the raine and dew that we should not put too much trust in them and to teach vs that without these meanes we may haue these blessings for the Lord hath prouided these meanes not for his weaknes but for ours Do we beleeue that God made all men and shall we feare men therefore we beleeue not these things or els we would not so much feare the want of earthly things for if a sparrow fall not on the ground without his prouidence shall we thinke he will not prouide for vs wee must then beleeue the particular prouidence of God in the gouernment of all things which will be an helpe to keepe vs from distrust and murmuring doe wee beleeue that the Lord made vs then shall wee not thinke that hee will preferre vs for it is more wonderfull Psal. 1. and 139. Eccles. 11. 6 We are therfore to beleeue the prouidence of God first generally ouer all creatures then particularly ouer euery one of them yea euen ouer the sparrowes Againe if the Lord hath care of beasts as indeede hee hath because they were made for man hee will much more haue care of man for whom they were made He hath a care for the wicked to do theÌ„ good for hee filleth their bellies with his hidden treasure then wil he much more reioyce ouer the godly to doe them good if he loued vs when we were his enemies will hee not prouide for vs being reconciled to him by the death of his owne and onely sonne If hee did vs good when we sought him not will he not much more when wee doe seeke him in praying vnto him as he hath commanded If he hath done vs good when for our sins hee might haue punished vs will he not when with his spirit he hath sanctified vs Oh then let vs not be vnfaithfull and so become murmurers against the Lord but let vs be faithfull and to looke vnto the Lord to doe vnto vs according to our faith 7 Furthermore this prouidence of God must bee confirmed by the example of Gods children in all ages as in the time of the fathers before the flood who did eate nothing but hearbes veâ— some of theÌ„ liued nine hundred yeeres to teach vs that men liue not by these meanes â—f by these meanes he nourished them he will by greater as by flesh and fish nourish vs. The Israelites were fed with Manna which was neuer seene before nor since for the space of fourtie yeeres If they gathered any more thereof than the Lord commanded it stanke yet being kept before the Arke 400. yeeres it did not so and when they came to the promised land it ceased whereby we may learne that it is not the meanes but the blessing of God vpon the meanes that giueth nourishment Did not Moses and Elias liue fortie daies without meate and the children of Israel goe fortie yeeres in the same garments not waxing old and othersome hauing meate in abundance been hunger-starned and shal it not teach vs that these things are ordained for our weaknes and that the Lord without these meanes can nourish vs If Dauid proued by experience that he neuer saw a righteous man of righteous parents begging his bread if wee bee now righteous as they were then the Lord will prouide for vs now as well as he did then for them and we shal haue the like experience 8 To this prouidence we must come with a patient minde to let the Lord giue what he will and therefore wee must haue contented miâ—â—es and know that godlinesse is great riches and not to looke for great matters Ier. 45. as it was said to Baruch and therefore are wee taught to pray for daily bread so that we may haue the same minde that was in our father Iacob Gen. 28. who was content with meate and cloath which generally is commanded to all 1. Tim. 6. if the Lord giue more than this take it as an ouerplus A patient minde prescribeth not to God the meanes nor the time nor indenteth with God but is content with the grace of God in forgiuenes of sinne and the sanctification of the spirit though it want other things our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs not too desirously to seek after earthly things but rather after the kingdome of God and wee ought to receiue the loue of God with all contentment though it come alone and for outward things to enioy them or not to haue them as it pleaseth him for the children of God doe for outward things possesse their soules in patience and commit the rest
might bee better spent on themselues For saith hee the time will come when mothers shall thinke them most happy that are no mothers and in this case Teares shall bee the onely vent to ease your hearts keepe them therefore against those dayes So that griefe in some sort is sweete and allowable in the sight of God Now that wee may discerne the better betweene sorrowes let vs note there is a griefe of passion and a griefe of compassion the first we sustaine in our selues either vpon some euill present or vpon some good thing absent the other workes in vs vpon the estate of others when we shall see the Sword of the prophane sheathed in the bowels of our owne brethren who can make a doubt that a good man might say with the Apostle Rom. 9. I speake the truth my conscience bearing me witnes in the holy Ghost that I haue great heauines and continuall sorrow And if for others shall we not much more be grieued for things in our owne persons Yes for be it that a man were free from the griefe of indignation wherewith Dauid so laboured be it that a man were free from the griefe of emulation wherewith he also was tried be it that a man were free from the griefe of contrition wherewith euen Dauid was exercised be it I say that a man were free from all these yet from the griefe of a longing expectation in their prayers how free or vnfree rather Gods children are their sighes and sobs doe shew We crie for aide we seeke for helpe and yet it is deferred this is a great griefe and this is an holy griefe But marke how in our best affections Sathan takes occasion by these things most good to draw vs to things most euill 11 In suffering griefe we shall be prouoked to mistrust God and therefore not in vaine was it spoken by our Sauiour Christ to arme them against the griefe of his departure Pray that ye fall not into temptation Surely whatsoeuer our estate be here Sathan will not leaue vs without some sollicitation to sinnes Art thou in prosperitie say not in thy heart ther 's is no God The Phenix of the world by wealth became a wanton Is the world in an vproare the Diuell if he can will keepe thee without all feare And of this an ancient Father complaineth saying It is a dolefull thing to see how honorable men of gray haires were wholy in time of publike calamities giuen ouer to securitie and that when destruction was imminent when as much as all their liues were worth did hang on one single thred Nay he goeth further Mens iniquities grew vp with the punishment of iniquitie as if their sin should feed still the punishment of sinne so many of them did dye dallying because they dallied with destruction But if wee cannot come to this stupidirie not to be moued at all our case must be thought the happier yet are wee not freed from as great a temptation as the former for euen this leadeth vs along to another triall and that is a temptation to distrust if our sighes and grones haue not successe in things praied for 12 There is no kinde of griefe voide of some speciall prouocation to euill The griefe which is least dangerous is the griefe of compassion for we cannot be too much touched with the miseries of our brethren and yet this griefe makes vs spare oftentimes where we should strike but the griefe of our own sufferings is far more full of griefe How many the griefe of indignation hath cast away the histories shew by whole millions The griefe of emulation marke how it grieues the godly Dauid sawe the wicked hauing their children dancing before their faces and this chastised him euery morning and see the downefall whereunto it brought him to say I haue in vaine washed my hands in innocencie Griefe of contrition is counted a godly griefe euen by Pauls own testimony but into what extremities this godly griefe doth bring many the number of afflicted consciences can shew and speake to the world Nay the holiest griefe the griefe of deuotion and longing for heauenly things is not free from temptation as wee may see in Habacucke who seeing the delay of his prayers concludeth Thou wilt not heare This suggestion though it be once and againe expelled yet the minde will grudge againe though we haue once controlled and giuen a checke to such a sinne yet must wee not thinke to bee quiet but still Sathan is at the elbow with the same argument With our conquest of our corruption wee must not hold our selues contented and though wee giue one repulse wee may receiue a double foile for it But in this case a godly conscience dealing in a godly cause with his God may thinke if I were an Idolater the Lord might say Goe to thy Gods in whom thou hâ—â—st trusted see if they will helpe thee for thou hast refused mee and cast mee behinde thy backe If I were a murtherer the Lord might say thy hands are full of blood and thy Sacrifice is an abhomination vnto me If I were a blasphemer the Lord might say what hast thou to doe to call vpon mee and to take my name in thy mouth thou hast polluted my name how should I take pleasure in thy prayers But when we see wee simply protesting as did Ezekiah Remember Lord how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and hâ—ue done that which is good in thy sight and yet cannot bee heard what a prouocation to temptation is this For we would thinke if God will heare any hee would heare the godly if euer he will heare that hee would heare after long praying if any thing when wee complaine of violence and miserie But to crie and a good man to crie and to crie long and to crie in extremitie and yet no hearing this is grieuous From this griefe growes another temptation If I haue prayed so long and cannot be heard what booteth it me to pray I will spare the labour rather than labour without hope and helpe 13 To be left when wee please our selues and take our pleasure in sinne were a thing more easie but when wee shall begge on our bare knees when the sorrow of sinne shall make our cheekes full of teares when wee shall wrinkle our faces with weeping and our throats shall grow hoarse with crying and then be as forelorne and forsaken is not this a sore assault what then in such a temptation may we doe We must ouercome griefe with patience and care out and burne out with this temptation by faith and purge distrust in Gods promises by perseuerance in prayer Griefe naturally is heauie and lies as lead at the heart and consequently presseth vs downeward so that if faith and prayer can keepe the heart the hands the voice the eies vpward it is apparant that patience surmounteth griefe
of our infirmities hindring our perseuerance are also to be made euen 9 We must not thinke that sinne will goe from vs of it selfe or that saluation will be wrought with a trice but we must deale forcibly with nature because when sinne and the word cannot dwell together Sathan will take such order as he will by all meanes hinder vs froÌ„ the word which if he cannot doe then he stirreth vp a fight in vs like the strugling of the two children in Rebeccaes wombe so as sometime we are readie to say with Rebecca had I knowne of this I would neuer haue done so I would neuer haue heard the word Rebecca had two nations in her wombe Paul had two Princes in him and we haue two Monarches dwelling within vs. We can be content to heare vntill the word rifle vs. But as a purging potion as long as it is a drinking is but as another drinke vntil it work and then we could be content to cast it vp againe or as a drawing plaister seemeth fauourable enough vntill it worketh and after we could willingly put it off againe so we can quietly heare the word vntill it workes vpon vs and then we could forsake it But if ye be such as because ye will not for your health suffer a little paine but wil cast vp your purgation and scratch off your plaister go to ye shall be seered and a crust shall be vpon you and ye shall not feele it but in death the crust shall be taken off This fight must be in vs as it was in Dauid Psal. 42. and in Paul Rom. 7. whose heires if we will be we must follow their steps But here is the helpe many will keepe off the word that it shall not haue a full blow and so they shield and ward that stroke that should martyr and crucifie sin in them Let vs thrust the word vpon him by hearing and meditation but alas many giue so few blowes or so weake strokes in vsing these exercises so seldome that they preuaile little But thou wilt say Christ hath ouercome for thee True it is but had he suffered a thousand times he neuer ouercame for thee vnlesse in some measure he ouercome in thee Now we must ouercome euen as Christ Matth. 4. did ouercome Doe this doe that saith the diuell No saith Christ it is not agreeable to the word But how did Christ ouercome the world euen by being ouercome of the world First of the crosses of the world a strange thing to obserue by being ouercome and so shall we doe How then must we ouercome the flesh By crucifying it Galath 5. We crie against the Iewes for killing of Christ we may crie as iustly against the nayles of the Crosse and say that they crucified him it was the corruption of my heart that crucified him the workes of mine hands did naile him my sinnes were the speare that pierced him What did my faults crucifie him Well I will be euen with them I will haue a Scriptum est for them I will surely naile them and in the reuenge of the death of the Sonne of God Christ Iesus I will neuer make much of them I will certainely persecute them Alas how can we make of our desires seeing they crucified Christ We must kill them and burie them that so caused Christ to be killed and buried Nay if we see one that would kill our sinnes we would kill him and on those sinnes which on Christ did set a crowne of thornes we are not ashamed to set a gorgeous garland But if we can ouercome God may we not easily ouercome the Diuell the world and the flesh What is there a way to ouercome God I surely euen as a poore woman ouercame him this is your victorie euen your faith as thus God hath set downe this rule Whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall be saued the woman marking this calleth on Christ Christ would not heare her a hard point he had promised to saue her and now he will not heare â—er Well she comes againe to him what then He saith nothing to her This was strange yet she prayeth againe Now he speaketh but with small comfort I am not sent saith he but to the lost sheepe of Israel The sillie woman replies by the word then he yeeldeth and consesseth himselfe to be ouercome saying O woman goe thy way thy faith hath saued thee See she held still the word of the Scripture more than the word of Christ. Well then faith is the victorie and by it God is ouercome and much more sinne the world the flesh and the diuell 11 This is the plea of the Lord against vs that we dwell in a land where we are vsurpers and haue no right No man is of so reprobate a sense but he will grant that whatsoeuer we haue we haue it at the Lords hand But are these free gifts and without all condition No Come to the land of Canaan Was it giuen to the Israelites vpon no couenant or without any agreement It is not so For it is plaine Psal. 105. The Lord gaue them the possessions of the Heathen What barely No but vpon this condition that they should keepe his statutes There is no man hath a foote of ground or neuer so small a possession to dwell in but he hath it on this condition Whosoeuer inhabits this or any other land he keepes all by violence because he keeps it without performance of the condition but if we keepe the Lords statutes we keepe the condition and consequently haue a good right and the Lord hath nothing against vs otherwise I say we are violent vsurpers because the Lord his grant is vpon limitation and for such a one if the Lord either remoue him from the land or take the land from him he cannot say but that the Lord his action is iust against him Now albeit if we seeke elder times this people of England hath as much been dispossessed as any countrie But it is all one whether this displacing be generall or particular in losing some part of our possessions If we enquire of the reason why it comes to passe that tenures and lands be often alienated so as they be here among vs our verdit is that howsoeuer sinfull the father was the sonne is an vnthrift I aske then why another keepes his inheritance Thus they say he is wiser then this man was a foole True the question is how he comes to be so answere is made the fault is in education But there is no end in these things Men will not see the cause to be sin but they flie to couerings and curtaines Let vs come then to the Lord his awarding and that is because there is no truth nor mercy nor knowledge but killing stealing and whoring Hos. 4 1. 2. Whether then we know of whole townes or of particular families that haue lost their inheritance we must know the Lord his
spirit may worke in our hearts and in them alwaies let vs looke for the teaching of the spirit so shall it come to passe that we shall alwaies reuerently and worthily thinke of the meanes and neuer be wearie of them but alwaies carefully vse them and yet not separate them from the spirit but looking for the working of the spirit in them we shall finde the graces of the holy Ghost most plentifully powred on vs and as it were by Conduits conueighed into our hearts 6 The Lambe was not the Passeouer but a signe of it so is bread and wine in the Supper called the Lords body and blood because it is a signe thereof This is an vsuall speech when the Scriptures speake of Sacraments to teach vs that although there be not carnall presence as the Papists imagine yet there is a true spirituall and effectuall presence of the things signified and therefore we may certainly looke for the performance of the same if by faith we can receiue it 7 He said this was his manner in dealing with them that came to the Communion if they were but indifferently instructed thereunto he by exhortation charged them to beware what they did he would not wish them to come but if they came he would not vtterly denie them if they lay in no sinne 8 Barzillai hauing done a great benefit to Dauid the King could not tell how sufficiently to gratifie him with recompence In the end he chargeth Salomon his sonne that the sonne of Barzillai should sit at his table which thing both in Dauids opinion and in Barzillais estimation was the greatest benefit wherein they could both stay either for his liberalitie in bestowing or for the others contentation in receiuing Now if this for so great a benefit seemed so great a reward how rich and how glorious is the bountifull dealing of God with vs which without any desert or deed offered on our parts hath in his loue appointed it to sit at his sonne Christ Iesus his table where not Salomon but a farre greater than Salomon is present CHAP. LXII Of sinne and how to abstaine from the least and of iniquitie and the punishments thereof THere be some which call good euill and euill good they shrinke vp euill into a narrow scantling and would faine bring it to this if they could that none doe euill but they that are in gailes But wee must take â—eede of this and therefore let vs knowe what it is to doe euill Euill is either naturally euill or euill by circumstance In all our actions to auoide euill 1. Thess. 5. 22. wee must learne this lesson followe nothing but proue it first and keepe that which is good but abstaine from all apparance of euill Be sure that it is good ye doe but if it haue but a shew of euill auoide it if it bee an euill fauoured thing to see to flie it 1. Cor. 6. All things saith Paul are not profitable though they be not plainly forbidden 2 To heare the threatnings and to tremble at them to heare the promises and to beleeue them to reuerence the Sacraments and to receiue them to pray vnto God in all our wants and to be thankfull for all his mercies are waies to keepe vs from sinne and to recouer vs from sinne when we are fallen thereinto Therefore the neglect of these doth pull downe iudgements vpon men for though Paul rebuked the Corinthians of many sinnes yet for this cause saith he some are asleepe some are sickly c. For if these had been vsed as they ought sinne should neuer haue growne so farre as it did 3 Let them that feare the Lord account it his great mercie that hee will not let them prosper and thriue in their sins least they should be carried away thereby to perdition and those who belong not to the Lord though they thinke all well so long as they feele their profit yet let theÌ„ know that the Lord doth shew no greater signe of his wrath than when he suffereth theÌ„ to prosper in their wickednesse For as a father that hateth his child most when he giueth himselfe to be ruled by his owne pleasure so it is with the Lord. Therefore let them that take pleasure in following their owne lusts and satisfie their owne desires in sin and wickednesse though for the present they obtaine that they delight in take heed least the cloudes of darknes suddenly ouershadow them and so the Lord send them to be tormented in hel before they be aware Whereas contrariwise he chasteneth his children in this world that eternally they might not be condemned 4 We shall neuer througly leaue sinne vntill we know and acknowledge sinne to be sinne and be truly sorrowfull for the same 5 The nature of the wicked is that there groweth their loue where they be not gainsaid and reproued for sinne and where they be admonished there groweth their hatred 6 If once we giue consent to sinne we are made ready to fall into moe and many sins and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conscience of many and great sinnes and so being once in wrapped in sinne it is an hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell Lord giue vs grace to see and to resist the first sinne euen the first motions vnto sinne Iam. 1. 13. 14. conferred with Heb. 3. 12. 13. 7 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 8 We must take heed that by the occasion of others that sinne we giue not our selues to doe the like but rather by the fall of others into sinne we must learne to rise vp vnto the Lord. 9 The occasion of sinne may be by another but the cause of it is in our owne corrupt nature which is alwaies readie to sinne 10 Sinne getteth most strength when good men fall into it 11 It is a great mercy of God to goe bungar like and foolishly about a sinne 12 It is good to resist that which nature most liketh 13 That God that drew light out of darkenesse will draw goodnes oft times out of our corruption Our corruption corrected by the mercy of God maketh vs esteeme better of good men being remoued or taken away from vs than we did when they were neere and remaining with vs. 14 One sinne goeth not alone but one sinne will open the doores of the soule to let in another 15 We neuer will labour to leaue sinne so long as we be quiet in minde but still flatter our selues and bedawbe our consciences with rotten plasters vntill we be either stricken with feare or cast downe with iudgements The greatnes and enormitie of sinne is seene by sixe points First on Gods behalfe how huge and detestable it is may be seene who by sin is so greatly dishonoured for how much the higher his Maiestie is so much the greater enormitie it is to sinne against him Secondly sinne is noted by the
the Canker-worme hath eaten that which the Canker-worme hath left the Caterpiller hath eaten they haue spoyled the Church from hand to hand Wherefore it behoueth those places that haue so cast the Lord out to labour the haruest may be recouered and that the branches be new planted that the holds cast down may be reedified and that the vines decaied may be repaired For want whereof euerie priuate mans field being as a garden and euerie mans garden being as a Paradise the Lords garden whether for want of manuring or for the sleeping of the dressers I know not lyeth like the field of the sluggish man and his vineyard like the vineyard of one that is idle And where euery house is curiously sieled euery citie aptly compacted the house of the Lord whether for that the spirituall workmen are confounded among themselues or the ouerseers of the worke be willingly corrupted lieth void waste in many places so that they that see it are constrained to say O Lord why doest thou behold vs thus and sufferest to see such vastation Neither yet shall the voyce of the enemie crying in the day of reuenge race it race it downe to the ground strike vs with such a terror as when violence shall come vpon vs our wiues our children without all respect of age and estate It is not possible that we in our great securitie should cōceiue a shadow of that inexplicable griefe which shall follow that persecuting plague hastning towards vs when the carkases of our friends shall make a way and be as a path in our streets when our women shall villainously be abused in the Lords Sion the children put to the edge of the sword the Princes hanged vp by the hands no sparing shall be of sexe or of age and besides so outragious a rage when our foes shall come to tread as holy ground where the glorie of God his house should strike them stone dead when their sword should be abashed and lose it glittering when it should see the Maiestie of the Lord in his Ministers and Preachers This is a matter of griefe and indignation for the harmelesse blood powred out by the king of Babel on the ground being compared to the blood of the Saints shed by the Pope it would be but as a spoonfull in respect of the Sea When this moodie Tigre comes he will pretend that he rootes out heresie but then why doth he suck the blood of infants who are not capable of heresie Well if this be his intent to roote out heresie is the sword a fit instrument to do it Paul and Peter and the rest of that blessed colledge and Christ himselfe put many notable heretikes to silence by the force of reason and not by dint of sword Was it Christ his meaning that the successor of Peter should draw out his sword when Peter himselfe was bidden to put it vp And yet this royall Priest and Bishop generally will drowne the Church in her own blood And do we not see how the guides Pastors and ouerseers of the Church are driuen out of sundry places where this Bishop hath set his foote whose harts could haue bene better contented at once to haue sealed their doctrine with their blood than to be separated from them to whose soules they had deuoted themselues An heauie farewell no doubt they took of their congregations when as we reade of some who filled their high waies with their beasts laid their children at the feet of the Pastors whē they departed from them crying vnto them What shall be our estate now ye are gone to martyrdome Who shall wash our children in the cristall waters of Baptisme Who shall ease our afflicted consciences when the aduersary shal accuse vs Who shall leade vs the way of life and bring our soules to rest Recompence them O Lord as they haue deserued that are the cause of this O Lord giue them sad harts So heauy a crosse will it be to see an irremediable desolatiō of holy things we know not yet the bitternes of this cup yet we haue them amōg vs which haue tasted it whom let vs entertaine with Ioseph with teares of mercie and let vs in their suites say to the Lord they haue beholden miserie O Lord cause them to behold the light of thy louing countenance for their reliefe comfort So be it 17 It is the great iudgement of God vpon the corrupt iudgement of the world that vnlesse sinne be prodigious and monstrous such as goe round about the world we are not mooued with it When we admonish other sinnes of iesting and such like forsooth we must smile when we doe so and we must laugh vpon them least we moue choler and giue offence Well for all sinne in equall measure and for the least of all sinnes Christ Iesus the Sonne of God was faine to shed his precious blood Howsoeuer sinne seemeth little to vs in committing it was very great to Christ in suffering for it They be small sins to vs which are vsuall to all but if they were not vsuall they would seeme prodigious 18 All the senses especially the eyes as they are most singular instruments to receiue good things by if they by Gods spirit be directed so if they be not well ordered do bring greatest euils and therefore Dauid prayeth that his eyes might be guided aright and Iob maketh a couenant with his eyes vnder which the other parts are included as also when Dauid maketh a couenant with his mouth Ioseph his mistresse first offended in looking without a cause for the wantonnesse of vaine lookes bewray the corruption of the heart we must then striue to haue a lawfull cause of all our doings that so we may be assured of Gods prouidence to watch ouer vs least if any harme happen vnto vs we be the iust occasion thereof Secondly she offended in not keeping a measure for whosoeuer seeth his owne corruptions truely will be afraid of the very appearance of euill as Iob although he was neuer adulterer yet priuie to his corruption he made a couenant with his eyes Iosephs mistresse spake to him day by day and he refuseth she abideth stil in her euill purpose but he still refuseth her and here is the difference betweene Gods children and the wicked the one continueth still in wickednesse and would haue all others such the other perseuere in godlinesse and would bring all men to the same she was conuinced of her fault and yet sorrowed not but continued Where note the oftner sinne the lesse griefe a note of the children of the diuell But contrarily the oftner sinne the more griefe a note of the child of God Ioseph was young about thirtie foure yeeres and yet chast contrarie to those that say fornication is but a tricke of youth Ioseph was entised and yet yeelded not a signe of a pure heart for although temptations be offered of those yet it proceedeth of our corruption
The Scripture in this point is plentifull Who can say his heart is cleane There is none that doth good no not one all are sicke either of the couetous dropsie or ambitious feuer of the itch of concupiscence He that hath not the fit on him may start vp and looke to his neighbour All our health is a perillous disease our righteousnesse is as a rag stained with the flowers of a woman If none be voide if many sinnes lie hidde in vs for who can tell how oft he offendeth who can say he is not crased if our cleannesse be filthie if our light be darknesse if our health be sicknesse how filthie is our filthinesse how darke is our darknesse howsoeuer is our sicknesse And how truly is our body called abody of death If then we had any hope of our recouery it would make vs look for our Physition Christ. CHAP. LXIII Of Physicke and Diet Sicknesse and Health IN that Christ doth vouchsafe to bee called our Physition and to bee so it doth greatly commend vnto vs his kindnesse vnspeakable and mercie vnmeasurable that hee would come downe from heauen from his throne of glorie to become a Physition to heale our desperate diseases More that hee is no common leach but such a one as wee may safely put our liues into his hand it wil appeare easily if we consider the properties of an expert Physition in whom these three are chiefly to be considered and required First a sense of the infirmitie wherby in looking wel ouer vs we may know the disease the more throughly Such a one was Christ Esay 53. He had good cause to know our infirmities he needed not that any should counsaile him he knew what was in man Secondly a very readie and willing minde to heale them and take paines with them that are diseased This also was in our Sauiour Esay 64. The Spirit of the Lord is vpon me in that hee hath annointed me that I was willing to heale the broken hearted preach forth the acceptable yeere of the Lord. Thirdly a facultie and facilitie in healing This also was in full measure in him He went about saith Matthew doing good healing euery disease and maladie among the people which may far more fitly by way of a Metaphor be translated vnto the soule where after a more singular way he worketh great masteries and doth great cures This is the comfort of all comforts to the groaning soule to haue a pitifull a willing and a skilfull Physition to looke vpon them and take them in hand 2 When sicknes or any affliction is vpon vs wee must take heede that wee indent not with the Lord but learne presently to liue righteously and to profit by whatsoeuer is laid vpon vs though we see not present release For if the crosse onely humble vs and wee be not humbled in heart what shall we be when the crosse is gone Therefore let vs see the Lord and bee humbled because it is his doing and with our whole heart subscribe thereunto and let the Lord remoue it in his time so that we presently profit by it 3 A certaine man who had bin three yeeres pained with a grieuous disease and finding no remedie by Physick wished many times to die and yet when he had better considered he humbled himselfe and said with his heart If this lie on me all my life yet wil I serue the Lord which done he found present ease and was not troubled therewith afterward Also when men are fallen into the hands of the Magistrate or of the discipline of the Church they will shew great repentance for the time But when the time of their examination and course of Iustice is past then also is their pietie past they are neuer the better which sheweth that they were not truly humbled neither receiued any profit by their present correction But let vs learne to profit by both namely by the immediate or mediate haÌ„d of God vpon vs and know that if the Lord forgiue our sinnes they shall be forgotten of men and if we shame our selues and be truly humbled vnder his hand for them then the Lord will take away our shame and whatsoeuer affliction in his due time 4 If wee promise amendment in the time of our trouble and yet followe it not in the time of prosperitie it is for hardnesse of heart For Pharaoh his example is for to feare we must not put it off for time to come but presently learne to amend our liues otherwise the Lord may deale with vs as he did with him 5 When sicknes or any other trouble doth afflict vs if we would know whether it proceed from the fauour loue of God towards vs let vs learne to see it in the example of the theefe on the crosse who fled vnto God profited by the crosse and would that others also should so do for if we can in trouble flie to God not to witches and profit by our crosse which in it nature is able to make vs worse whereunto also Sathan will set to his hand if wee desire to amend our life and that others also should amend by our example by these fruites we may see that our sicknes is sanctified in Christ and all other our troubles are also sanctified in him For God would not haue receiued vs so graciously in the sacrifice of his sonne Christ if he ment to destroy vs he hath giuen vs so many pledges of his loue So we may reason with our soules as Manoalâ—s wife did with her husband ludg 12. 23. 5 Seeing God created all things nothing hath vertue in it but as God giueth it and when it pleaseth him he taketh it away Our father Adam liued with hearbs and yet should haue liued for euer but we haue many other things for our nourishment and yet liue not Again our fathers before the flood liued longer than we do yet had not so many â—â—shes as we haue The children of Israel liued fortie yeeres with Manna and Moses and Elia liued fortie daies without meate all these teach vs that man liueth not by bread onely and that the want of the creatures doth not necessarily cast vs into diseases but that it is our siâ—â—â—e which casteth vs into them Meate doth not nourish vs Physick doth not heale vs and the creatures doe not strengthen vs but the Lord doth all in all as it pleaseth him to trie his children or to punish the wicked 6 In corporall blessings if we haue not the spirit to teach vs that by the word and by prayer they are sanctified vnto our vse if we cannot receiue euen euery morsel of meate at Gods hands as tokens and pledges of his fauour surely we shall either at the last be brought to loathe them or to set our hearts too much vpon them so that the Lord shall be constrained to take them from vs to make them â—ot melt and stinke so that we shall not finde
them nor haue any good holy and profitable vse of them Contrariwise if the spirit doe teach vs and assure our hearts that all the creatures of God are sanctified vnto vs by the word and by prayer then shall we giue God due glorie in them finde profit by them and haue them so long continued vnto vs as shall be expedient for vs. Some do looke on the word of God onely to get knowledge or to be as others are at the last it will be loathed of them So the Minister of God if we like him onely for fauour o◠some gifts that he hath and not for that he is the minister of our saluation we tha◠quickly either make him an Idoll or else vtterly despise him Therefore if we will alwaies haue them in due estimation let vs acknowledge them to be such as labour for our saluation 7 As oftentimes it falleth that some men receiue naturall sicknesses from their naturall parents so doe some likewise receiue from their naturall parents naturall sinnes 8 When some had admonished him for making mention of old sinnes when he was at the death of any he said first I esteeme not men as they are in the time of their sicknesse but ordinarily I measure them as they were in their liues Againe they are not guiltie of olds sins in death which repented truly of their old sins in health and life Besides if they be not guiltie my prayer or speech hurteth them not but profiteth others if they be guiltie the trouble of them shall turne to their good in that they shall finde the iudgement of this world and escape the finall iudgement that is to come 9 He thought that there should not be one Minister for the sicke and the whole in the time of the plague but that one should minister to the whole whilest their owne Pastor tended the sicke 10 So greatly he reioyced in troubles that he would not wish to be vtterly freed from often infirmities because the Lord had very much by them prouoked him often to examine himselfe 11 A certaine godly and especiall friend of his making knowne his purpose in taking physicke to helpe him in a lesse infirmitie he said Sir your physick may ease you of some paine but I hope it shall not purge you of the fauour of God for although you be eased in this yet for that God loueth you he will meete with you in some other thing 12 Asa was reprooued because he sought not the Lord when he was sicke of the gowte which was a punishment of his vnlawfull couenant 2. Chron. 19 though it came of his age and trauaile The children of God must so thinke of the meanes that they see God disposing nature destituting them of grace if they faile in the right vse of the meanes Many now adaies in sicknesse goe to the Physitions with Asa neuer considering their sins the iust cause therof It is good to seeke to the Physitions so that God be first sought to by repentance of that sinne which we thinke to be the cause of the same But when the Physition cannot helpe them and when they know no cause of their sicknesse but are strangely stricken and suddenly then they are found and say they are taken as Moses Exod. 4. iuddenly stricken saith that the Lord hath met him so the strangenesse of the thing did sooner bring him to God Therefore as the children of God are by this meanes sooner brought to God as Moses and Iob so the wicked in the like cases doe flie further from God and thinke it lawfull to goe to witches when their Physitians cānot help Let vs then both in ordinarie and extraordinarie meanes of blessings and punishments alwayes confesse that the hand of the Lord hath wrought it and seeke to bee cured of him by whom we haue been wounded And let vs so looke to the meanes as that wee first reconcile our selues to God for our sinnes and pacifie him in that hee may blesse and not curse the meanes of Physicke 13 The Lord sendeth plagues one greater than another yet alwaies threatneth before the plagues doe come so that if wee would profit by the threatnings wee should preuent the plague that it should not come And this vse ought we to make of the threatning that so we may escape the iudgements by profiting by the word and by them 14 Some will say that they doe not finde in themselues those fruits of true repentance by their sicknes and troubles which are set downe to bee in the children of God Such must take heed that they doe not denie that which God hath wrought in them Iob could neuer be brought to doe so But if thy afflictions continue and thou findest not that profit that should be in thee reason thus with thy selfe I am the child of God and am afflicted and yet profit not as I ought therefore God doth continue the same vpon me that I may reape due profit by it Therefore I willingly yeelde to the crosse and take it vp but if thou feelest not this yet if in thy heart thou doest loue Gods word and his children and all goodnesse and hatest sinne and all wickednesse thou must needes be his child and therefore be comforted for because thou art not humbled therefore thou reapest not the fruit of affliction and therefore they lie still vpon thee that at what time soeuer thou art humbled the Lord may take away the crosse and giue thee the fruite of thine afflictions For when thou art humbled he will cease to afflict 16 A godly Physition in the time of persecution hauing three patients resorting vnto him to be cured of one great euill said this strange disease and sicknesse be tokeneth some strange sinnes and corruptions to be in you and therefore if you will by me be freed from the sicknesse reconcile your selues to God that he may free you from your sinnes They all at once excused themselues wherein they bewraying their great ignorance the Physition vnripped their liues and at the first inquired of them if they did not frequent the Masse They could not plainly denie it but couertly excused it saying that therein they did but as others which when the man of God perceiued haue you so highly displeased God and know not of any sinne to be in you goe your wayes and first learne how grieuous your sinne is before God for the Lord hauing laide his rod vppon you I dare not take it off vnlesse yee shew fruites of repentance And thus he dismissed them vntill they knowing and acknowledging their sinne with griefe returned and afterward were healed CHAP. LXIIII. Of Sathans practises and of Schisme and securitie THe Diuell setteth an high estimation of a man for that as wee may reade in the Gospell hee thinkes himselfe whilest hee is in a man to bee in a palace but when he is out of a man hee thinkes himselfe in a desert Hereof it is that being cast
meanes 15 Gods iudgements are most suddaine and when men are in greatest delight Euen in the Sun-shine Sodome was destroied and in the banquet time Iobâ— children were slaine therefore wee are to learne to bee most warie and watchfull and then most to suspect our selues when the world thinketh least of euill and is most secure CHAP. LXV Of Parents Education of children Gouernours of youth and Care of posteritie WHen children haue infirmities their parents are to see and consider whether they haue not receiued such sinnes from them If they haue they are rather to pray for their children than too much to correct them least they persecute their own sinnes in the persons of their children 2 When Moses was to goe at the commandement of the Lord into Aegypt he first returned with his wife to his Father in law Iothro to haue his leaue of him thereby shewing his dutie and obedieÌ„ce vnto him that so he might giue no occasion of offence and might auoid all appearance of euill so must all the children of God be carefull in the like case and not to excuse themselues by good meanings 3 The Lord is carefull that his workes should bee recorded and that not for his owne cause for he knoweth them wel not for the age present for that many remember it but for posteritie to whom he would haue it to come that in them thereby hee might bee glorified Therefore the Lord made choyse of Iosua to whom he would haue Moses to rehearse the victories which he had giuen the Israelites ouer Amaleck his people that he might not be proud thereof nor glorie in his owne strength but that hee might giue the glorie wholy and onely to the Lord that gaue it Secondly that thereby he might be prepared to helpe the people and to gouerne them after Moses departure And this must teach vs to pray that the Lord would euer prepare such as may be profitable to posteritie And therefore in the 78 Psalme God commaundeth that the workes of the Lord should bee taught to posteritie and so saith Paul to Timothie deliuer this to men which may be fit to deliuer it to others c. From whence wee may learne that when the Lord will haue a blessing continued to any people he wil also prepare instruments to conuey his blessings to posteritie But when the Lord will not continue his mercie then will hee depriue them of the meanes Seeing then in our time men are carefull onely for themselues and few care for them that shall come after and that so few regard to Catechise their families these things I say are signes that the Lord will not continue those mercies to our posteritie which we doe now enioy 4 Youth especially is to take heede of pleasure for though fire be good yet in flâ—xe or tinder it is not good so though pleasure be good yet pleasure in youth is not good We neede not plough for weedes they will grow fast enough in the fallow But some will take their pleasure in their youth especially and they purpose to become good and to liue grauely hereafter in their age This is to make a couenant with the diuell as the diuell said to Christ I will come out but the time is not yet come so we will leaue pleasure when the time comes and in the meane time he keepeth vs in a purpose Young men make their sinnes of a double die Crimzen sinnes they become a disease of the bones and custome is turned into a necessitie whereupon diuers say I would faine but I cannot leaue them of these if one recouer fortie rotte away 5 If Sathan can make our youth an vnprofitable age in all the ages following little good is to be looked for For if yee once nip the blossome where is the hope of the Autumne Where may we looke for fruite Well if we will needes vse our pleasure then must we set downe some measure The diuels rules neuer haue exceptions but Gods Saints must learne restraint we must neuer make our hearts the stewards of our affections that our thoughts wander not in them and least in desiring things too much we exceed when we haue them There must be the least lusting of these outward things because there is least vse of them If a man cannot want them he will abuse them when he hath them It is true that Ierom saith The beginning is honest but the greatnesse is deformed And that also sinne is very reasonable in the beginning very shamefaced Thamar went first to play the whore with a vaile before her face but now with an open face first honest recreation and then a pleasure of vanitie recreation before labour to play before we study we vse pleasure but to no good end 6 There is a generall rule wantonnesse is the beginning of sinne We see in Esau to what great prophanenesse his wanton pleasure in hunting grew So in the Scriptures there can be found none other beginning of Salomons fal but this that 1. Kin. 3. wheÌ„ he had spent seuen yeeres in building the house of God he speÌ„t thirteene after in building an house for himselfe This was scarce a good proportion to bestow thirteene yeers on his own house and seuen yeeres on God his house and the Apes and Peacocks that he brought into the land set the people in such vanitie that they vanished away in their wanton thoughts Idlenesse and trifling be the callings of Gentlemen now adaies as also needelesse expenses 1. Tim. 5. 7 If euer we would haue the Church of God to continue among vs we must bring it into our households and nourish it in our families 8 A certaine woman saying without pittie at the birth of a poore childe here is the mouth but where is the meate had this saying replied on her at what time she brought forth a child which died here is meate but where is the mouth 9 Wee are not to iustifie our selues before God onely by faith but wee must also iustifie our selues by good workes before men so that we must not onely labour for our selues but endeuour to stirre vp others also and looke one on another as the Cherubins did and tell things one to another as Iohn tolde his brother We must be carefull for one another and that not onely for the time present but for the time to come This we are bound to doe and our common dealings ought to bind vs thereunto We prouide for our children should we not prouide for the Church which is spiritually tied vnto vs Surely if we consider the plentie and peace which we enioy we shall see that it is not for our deserts for we abound in sinne and none iniquitie is wanting in vs but it is the bloud of the Martyrs who haue purchased this so dearely For these daies did they sowe with teares and we haue reaped them with ioy Now if we will not haue our
but will be led headlongly caried away with popish seminaries and such wicked guides as sowe false doctrine and leade them into all errors and heresies The Sorcerers could not take away the plagues of the Frogges c. but indeed they caused moe to come wherby the King and his people were the more troubled so is it in all false religion they will bring men â—â—to many troubles but they cannot helpe them out of one they will helpe to perfect sinne in men but they cannot rid men out of one sinne It is proper to the word of God onely and to the true doctrine deliuered out of the same that ministreth comfort to Gods people in their troubles and stayeth them in their distresses as Dauid saith Except thy law had been my delight I had perished in my troubles Psalme 119. 92. Wherefore if in death and in troubles wee will bee quickned and comforted let vs delight in the statutes of the Lord and wholy depend vpon the doctrine of his word 12 Moses was not so well when he was in Madian as if hee had beene in Canaan yet better than when hee was in Aegypt for though Iethro had not the worship of God pure in euery respect yet was not he an Idolater For then Moses would not haue dwelt with him nor yet haue sacrificed with him if he had offered to a strange God Whence we learne two things the first that if we haue the chiefe and principall points of religion with vs although there may be some wants and defects yet that we make much of Gods great blessing therein and labour carefully diligently to vse them shewing our selues thankful to God for them so wil the Lord in his due time bestowe moe blessings vpon vs minister that which is wanting vnto vs Secondly that the Lord will alwayes haue some to keepe his truth to the glorie of his own name and the condemnation of the wicked Iethroes religion may be tried by these notes 1. That he reioyced more for the deliuerance of Gods people than for the promotion of his sonne 2. Because he was carefull to confirme his faith by the experience of them which had receiued greater graces 3. Because his ioy did breake out into an open profession of sacrifice 4. His diuine speech and good counsaile which he gaue to Moses doth testifie that he was a pure worshipper of God at the least he held the chiefest and was not a nouice in religion By Iethro his example we may learne to trie our religion if it bee pure then it worketh in vs a care to vse all the meanes 2. We take ioy in them 3. We expresse the fruites of it in our life 4. We reioyce more at the prosperitie of Gods people than at our owne preferments or commoditie CHAP. LXVII Of Regeneration and Sanctification IT is a greater miracle that a man should become a new creature than a man should be cured of neuer so strange a disease Hereunto agree the Prophets as Esay 11. where it is shewed that men as sauage as wilde beasts shall change their nature and become tame so that the Prophet counteth this a miracle yea if wee our selues saw the wilde beasts tamed we would count it a miracle The Fathers thinke that the regenerating of a man is more miraculous than to turne water into wine for the wine is of the grape the grape is of the tree the tree is nourished by the water so that wine after a sort doth come of water so that the one is more common the other is to bring out one contrary out of another a thing of that which haue no cause going before and he that marueileth not at the conuersion of men he hath not tasted of the gift of regeneration and new birth 2 Men must first bee made by feeling of their sinnes to seeke after Christ then by an holy faith to finde Christ and then by newnes of life to dwell with Christ. 3 Wee haue nothing to doe with God the Father the Sonne or the holy Ghost vnlesse we be regenerated 4 As wee haue taken a vaine delight in the vaine course of this life so wee must sigh and pray to be delighted spiritually in spirituall things If the blood of Christ hath washed vs from the guiltinesse of our sins then the holy Ghost hath purged vs from the filthines of our sinnes 5 The reason why the graces of God are sweetest in our new birth is because wee doe after the same fall somwhat to the flesh againe otherwise it would not bee so And regeneration Ioh 3. is the worke of the spirit only although in respect of vs it seemeth contrarie betweene vs and the world for the world thinkes the pleasures present alwaies sweetest so doe not the children of God euen of their spiritual delights nay they are contrary in another thing to themselues for they thinke their present corruptions and temptations euer greatest as in sicke men the last sicknesse is the sorest but they thinke the present feelings of the spirit euer least though it may be they be as great as euer they were before but who knoweth the cause of these things seeing it proceedeth wholy from the spirit of God who as the winde bloweth here and there and in what measure it pleaseth him 6 Seeing we are the temples wherein the Lord will vouchsafe to dwell it is good reason we should cleanse our selues In respect wherof first the Prophet Esay 52. 11. and then the Apostle 1. Cor. 6. 17. building the exhortation of cleansing presuppose this that where God will dwell there is a place cleansed and indeed a temple 7 There is no man of iudgement that though in other places he thinkes many things lawfull or at the least indifferent in their owne nature to be done yet he will not doe them in the temple So consequently if wee be Gods temple as euery Christian ought to bee wheresoeuer he goes we must be cleansed Againe for that the Lord hath made vs priests and we must carry the vessels of the Lord therefore we must be cleane Reuel 1. for priests were to cleanse others and therefore good reason it was they should be cleane and wee if we will be cleansers of others necessarily we must be cleane our selues Yet there is a third argument Iere. 31. 1. which is most effectuall and that is because our heauenly father is holy And if this moue vs not we are rather as seruants holy for feare of the whip or we are mercenaries we will cleanse our selues for hope of reward God our father is cleane therefore we his children must be also cleane God is of pure eyes and no defiled thing must enter into the new Ierusalem wherefore we must cleanse our selues because wee be the Lords Temple because we be priests because our father is cleane and holy A thing is filthy in the Law either by touching another thing that is
may stay Gods children for a time that they looke not to God nor to their sin yet if the punishment be long vpon them then they lift vp their eyes vnto God Psal. 30. 2 As when a man brought into the iayle conueying him out by bribing the iaylour purchaseth to himselfe greater punishment if after he be taken yet suing to the prince for pardon getteth it and scapeth cleerely so if a man be healed by a witch or wizard which is vnlawfull he deserueth a greater euill if the Lord visit him wherefore let such speedily repent but if we be healed by the Lord and the meanes he hath ordained then wee freely escape and may be thankfull 3 The wise men of Aegypt could not doe as Moses and Aaron in the small creatures where we shall note that witches cannot hurt further than the Lord wil as the diuels paces are also limited and they cannot hurt when nor where they wil but as the Lord is displeased as Balaam confessed And Ahab was not deceiued before the Lord gaue the spirit leaue that so the hypocrisie of men which receiue not the truth in loue may bee detected yea the Lord may afflict his children for a time hereby for to let them see their vnbeliefe and to stay their faith 4 Many not knowing their owne infirmities rashly vow and promise liberally as whores and theeues and therefore anon after returne to their vomit But the children of God knowing their owne weakenes are afraid to make large promises and yet stand more strongly afterwards against sinne CHAP. LXXIII Of the word of God and of the confirmation thereof by wonders THe Lord being about to giue his lawe vnto the Israelites by the ministerie of Moses his seruant doth aforehand warne Moses therof this he telleth him that he wil be seen of him in a darke clowd Of this the Lords strange and wonderfull appearing there are two ends or causes the first was that hee might get more credit to his law and also to Moses the Minister of the law The second was to shew Moses his weakenes infirmitie whereby he might be humbled And for the first wee see that when the Lord would bring to passe any mighty workes he did withall shew such mightie signes as made his works with reuerence to bee receiued and those whom in his businesse hee had appointed Ministers to bee well accepted In the day of Elias when the law had lost credit in the hearts of men and was little or nothing at all regarded then did the Lord wonderfully worke by his seruant Elias and did great things by his hands that credit might once againe bee wonne vnto his law And when hee brought his sonne into the world by whom he would publish the Gospell euen the sauing health of all men such works were shewed as had not beene from the beginnings and such wonders were wrought as made all men amazed at such time as these more than ordinarie mercies were brought and offered vnto the world whereunto these extraordinarie works were coupled and adioyned and therefore such works cannot ordinarily be looked for because they were neuer ordinarie For if such works and signes and wonders should now be looked for and if we should attend vnto them and beleeue them the Lord would then haue warranted them to vs by his word and then hee would haue foretold vs that such things should after come to passe And hath he done this No no hee hath taught vs another lesson and cleane contrarily hath he admonished vs when he biddeth vs beware of false Prophets which come to vs in sheepes clothing and would purchase credit to themselues by lying signes and wonders Seeing therefore that there shall be many such false Prophets especially in the latter daies which shall be sent abroad euen into all places effectually to delude those that haue not receiued the truth in loue And againe seeing the Lord is not bound to meanes but hee will worke when and where and how it pleaseth him that we may wisely iudge of them and discerne the spirit of error from the spirit of Truth and life it shal be profitable for vs to set downe some true notes of those wonders which are set out to vs in the Word if by cōparing them together it may appeare when and how farre they must be receiued and contrarilie when we may and ought to refuse them The first note or difference is in the works themselues the other is in the persons by whose ministery they are wrought for the works themselues which God hath extraordinarily wrought there hath euermore such Maiestie appeared in them that the finger of God might be so plainly seene that all men yea euen wicked sorcerers haue bene brought and forced to acknowledge the same and though the Diuell can turne himselfe into an Angell of Light and his ministers make a shewe as though they were indeede the ministers of righteousnes yet let them worke what they will and say what they can neither their workes nor wordes shall beare such an apparant shewe of Maiestie as the workes of God haue euer done Euery man therefore may plainely see God in his workes and none shall bee deceiued by the othes but those that loue to belieue lyes and are willing to deceiue themselues whome God doth iustlie giue ouer to bee deceiued and to fall from Faith because they loued not to abide and stand stedfast therein For as an Ape of all other liuing things most like a man in shape yet most vnlike of all others in qualitie and condition can deceiue none but euery one will easily know an Ape from a man vnlesse they be fooles or children or such as will bee willingly ignorant so betweene the workes of God and the lying wonders of the Diuell there are so cleare notes of difference that all may easily discerne them but those that shut their eyes that they may not see and harden their harts that they cannot vnderstand The children of God do receiue such wisdome from aboue and such knowledge doth the Lord in mercie bestow vpon them that they are able to discerne the spirits to trie their workes whether they be of God or no and to seuer true doctrine from the false And albeit the Lord sometimes correcting them for their sinnes doe suffer them for a while to bee deceiued and that they might hate falsehood the more doth let them a little bee deluded therewith yet because the Truth of God it cannot faile not an haire of their heads perish it is impossible that they should for euer fall away it is impossible that they should finallie be deceiued and become open enemies of the Trueth or obstinate maintainers of a lye Secondly the Lord did neuer raise vp such extraordinary worke-men or shewe such extraordinarie workes but it was either to confirme the doctrine that had bene taught to get further credite vnto it or else to make it more cleere
their whole possessions to giue to the preachers as it was done in the primitiue Church 5 The nature of true zeale is set downe Heb. 10. where the Apostle heauily threatneth them that willingly giue ouer thēselues to sinne there is named in the proper tongue the zeale of fire For as fire is not without heate so zeale is hot cannot long be holden in It is set downe by the contrary Reu. 3. when after the Church of Laodicea for her lukewarmnes is threatned to be spued out of the Lord his mouth it is added be zealous and amend where we see zeale to be opposed to lukewarmnes which is too temperate an heate for the profession of the Gospell Againe I. Cor. 14. 1. that which in our common translation we reade Follow after loue couet spirituall gifts c. the naturall text hath Be zealous after the more excellent gifts And Rom. 12. Be feruent in spirit i. let God his spirite kindle in you a fire which may flame out of you Now there are diuers kinds of zeale as the zeale of the world of the flesh of false religion according to the world And euery man is eaten spent consumed with some kind of zeale which must shame vs if we haue not the true zeale for that this zeale leaueth in vs some aduantage and recompēce which the world and carnall men haue not For when they haue spent set on tilt all the strength of their bodies powers of their minds they haue no gaine but torment of consciēce wheras the godly being spent in a good cause haue that repaired in the inner mā which is cōsumed in the outward Now to know what that true zeale is as neere as by properties we may describe it wee must first vnderstand that it is grounded on knowledge For if our zeale be not according to knowledge much like to the zeale of them spoken of Rom. 11. wee may come to persecute the Trueth and thinke we do very welll Our zeale must begin where the word begins end where the word ends that in all things it be proportionable to the word Our Sauior Christ rebuketh the Pharisies for straining out a gnat swallowing vp a Camel for tithing cummin seed and mint and for pretermitting the weightier matters of the Law wherein they bewrayed a rotten zeale in that they were carefull in the lesse and carelesse in the greater points So now a dayes many rather desiring to be counted zealous then to be zealous for a ceremonie wil be as hot as may be and yet in more principall poynts of religion they are as cold as can be in greater causes let this be our canon to vse greater zeale in lesse matters let this be our pedagogie to vse lesse zeale so that we remember to count nothing small in the word and that we can increase decrease in affection as the thing loued doth increase or decrease in goodnes If I say we can zealously pursue the most principall things and for the peace of the Church can tolerate lesse things for if any man in matters of lesse importance list to be contentious we haue no such custome neither the Church of God wee shall obserue this 1. rule still remembring this caution that we count nothing small commanded or forbidden in the Word The second rule is that wee haue an eye as well to things inward as outward our Sauiour CHRIST reprehendeth the Pharisies for that they made cleane the out side of the platter and left the inner-side foule whose liues though outwardly they were without reproofe yet inwardly they were full of pride disdaine self-loue such like Wel our zeale must begin within and in time appeare without we must no lesse feare to doe euill being by our selues alone then if we were eyed of the whole world least that we become as painted sepulchres and as such dishes as are cleane without and foule within A branch of this Rule is to haue a narrow and iealous eye of our owne corruptions lurking in the bottomles pit of nature and gaged onely by the word and spirit When we loue to be hypocrites in dissembling this naturall corruption and yet are busie in pretending some outward sanctimonie the iustice of GOD in time will vncase vs then the sinne which we would hide shall appeare in the face outwardly and the good which in Truth wee neuer loued shall be seene neuer to haue bene in vs. Herein then we may go to schoole with the couetous man who had rather be rich than be counted rich that we may rather be godly indeed than be counted to be godly least that seeing wee be not such indeed as we would bee we become notoriously to be such as we would not be 3 The third rule is that we keepe a tenor of zeale in both estates as well in aduersitie as in prosperitie Manie in peace are professors who in time of troubles are persecutors who louing the peace of the Gospell not the Gospell it selfe doe more bewray that they were neuer truely zealous Others whilest they be vnder the Crosse are very demure and deuout who if once they come aloft forget the simplicity of the Gospell and fall to the securitie of the world Hereof comes that fearefull complaint that men hote in preaching and professing while they are vnder are choked in their zeale when they come to preferment Such men are glad not of the gospell but of the prosperity of the gospell such men will be sad not for the want of the Gospell but for the aduersitie which followeth the persecutors of the Gospell Our triall herein may bee thus if our priuate estate be prosperous wee lament with Dauid the estate of the Church being ruinous or if our priuate estate being perilous wee can reioyce with Paul in the estate of the Church being prosperous our zeale is according to truth Dauid neere the Crowne for his happines fasted for the estate of the Church lying in abhominable filthines Paul a prisoner in bonds thought himselfe at libertie so long as the Gospell was free 4 The fourth Rule is that in pure zeale wee be patient in our owne causes and deuoure manie priuate iniuries that the Lord his cause may the better be prouided for haue the better successe Many can be as hot as fire in taking vp their owne cause who are as cold as yee in defending the Lord his cause This Rule obserued would sow vp the lips of the aduersarie who though for a time he thinke vs to be cholerike mad-men madly reuēging our priuate affections yet one day should confesse that we sought not our own cōmoditie but God his most precious glorie And to stretch this examination of our harts one degree further let vs beware of that corruption which springing from self-loue will giue vs leaue to reioyce at good things so long as they be in our selues but repineth at the sight of
heare thou the word of God preached diligently Potest enim tibi id in animo contingâ—re quoa Eutycho in corpore 2 There bee some of this sect that will yeeld vnto men their bodies to doe with them what they will but their soules they say are for the Lord. And why not their bodies for him also they haue an inward and a darke kinde of godlines that so thinke it enough to make the night or a corner of their chamber a witnesse of their religion which kinde of men are to giue an account for detracting from the Lord his worship Others there are and they will goe to the congregation but it is when the chaine of idlenes other busines is growne so long that they may goe with some case Some will come to the Church more often but when the iudgements of God are denounced they say they shal not come neere them Deut. 29. 19. we are deliuered though wee haue committed all these abominations We haue al vncircumcised eares and naturally we haue a praeputium before our â—ares and they that are skilfull in Anatomie knowe that there is as it were a hammer at the â—are which will open wide when wee heare vanitie but it is fast shut when the Lord speaketh vnto vs. It is a common disease in others to seeke after varietie and so after vanitie and so nature desireth an infinitum And these meÌ„ either hunt after words which may cause them to erre from the word of truth or else they say they heare such cold vncomfortable sermons as they cannot away with If good gifts bee ioyned with the preaching of the word and we heare the word with the gifts it is a question whether we heare for the words sake or for the gifts sake but if the word come without such glorious gifts a man may stirre vp himselfe sufficiently thereby And when it doth come to passe that such vnsauory liquors be drawne out of mustie vessels we must be driuen to this consideration that God for our dulnes hath shut vp the mouthes of his Preachers and hath denied the power and puritie of preaching vnto vs and that our dead and deafe eares are the cause that the Lord tieth vp the strings of our Preachers tongues Neither is this to smooth or sooth vp any one in negligent vsing of their gifts for the Lord will haue his gifts vsed and a candle put vnder a bushell is not of the Lord his setting it is the diuels doing when our gifts are suppressed Well if we haue eares and heare not the word then is no difference betweene a mans eares and an Asses and it is rather a propertie of Idols which haue eares and heare not haue eies and see not And as they that haue mouthes and speake not are rather Idoll shepheards than true Pastors so they that haue eares and heare not are rather Idoll gazers than true hearers of the word Againe for this cause we must heare because we heare the most excellent obiect the obiect of the eare is a sound or voyce now the most excellent sound is the sound of the Gospell the most excellent voyce is the voyce of the Preacher Another reason may be that our members are put to their best vse when they serue most for the glory of God as our feete are put to the best vse when they carrie vs to the congregation our hands when they are lift vp in prayer our eares when they be hearkening to the word of God and therefore they prouide well for themselues that early in the morning before they doe any thing else doe put out their members to the best vse in the worship of God And surely if there were nothing but the bare word of God deliuered vnto vs as it is a thing containing the will of God it were worthy the reading hearing and meditating but when it openeth to vs the treasures of saluation when it teacheth vs wisedome and equitie so as we may be able to discerne euery affection it is a thing much more worthie our trauell We think that we may flie vp to heauen by the wings of profound knowledge but saith the Scripture that learned preaching shall saue vs No the foolishnes of preaching must saue vs all our saluation must be fetched from hence therefore it is worth the hearing this is Ioels trumpet and of great force We must learne therefore to vse a preparation without which all our seruice stinketh before the Lord. When thou enterest into the house of the Lord looke vnto thy feete Eccles. 4. 17. Stand in awe saith the Prophet commune with your owne hearts Psal. 4. And Iob. 1. 6. Iob is said to sanctifie his sonnes 2. Chro. 30. 18. 19. though many of the people had not cleansed themselues yet Ezechtas prayed for them that prepared their whole hearts to seeke the Lord. But all we rush to the congregation as a foxe out of his forme And though we haue knowledge enough yet we had need to be straighted because we are as a broken bow and in seeking of knowledge we must seeke it fruitfully scire vt scias audire vt audias is meere vanitie Euery one would be a patient in the word of God but there be many pragmaticall things Beatiqui audiunt What is that enough Beati qui ambulant qui custodiunt eati qui perseuerant If we will not heare the time will come when we shall be constrained to heare if we will not heare when the Lord speaketh we shall crie but not be heard if we heare it as a bond to tie the Lord to heare vs againe according to his promise 3 Looke how neere we come vnto the practise of Dauid so neere are we to the liuely members of God and looke how farre we are from that so farre are we from the image of God Men rather seeke for profound knowledge than for faith that worketh by loue and couet more the ministeriall doctrine than after the power of the Spirit Therefore God who is as able to send a lying spirit into the mouthes of 400. Prophets as into any of the meanest Israelites doth punish them commonly with strange doctrine giue them vp to strong illusions We ought to haue such a burning affection in vs that we should not be able to expresse it as Dauid had who because he could not expresse it vseth an exclamation Psal. 119. 97. O how loue I thy law but mens hearts are dull and their spirits heauie they are farre from this affection that was in Dauid 4 Our loue to Gods word is a triall of our loue to God he that trembleth at Gods word and is obedient vnto his voyce doth better than he that offereth sacrifice and he that loues Gods word doth loue God and else not Where the loue of a man is the practise will be there Matth 6. where the treasure is there will be the heart As the couetous are bent vpon their riches as the adulterer is bent vpon his
sinned as also that hee might haue hindred this euill But the Lord was no more the cause of sinning than the soule is the cause of halting in a man For as in a lame man the soule is onely the cause of mouing and the shrinking of some veine or crookednes of the legge is the cause of vnperfect mouing likewise God is the cause of euery action in man but our owne corruption is the cause of the sinne of the action and yet for all this the Lord draweth out good euen from the vilest actions Wherfore neither doth the Lord euill himselfe nor suffereth euill to be done but as hee driueth out a more good than there is ill in the action it selfe 2 Some men leaue sinne as adultery theft or murther for open shame or for punishment but in other cases which offend God as much as negligence in their calling prophanation of the Sabbath neglect of hearing the word they make no conscience at all Therefore we must haue a labouring against all sinne Others leaue sinne but it is for age or fayling in pleasure or some such thing which hindreth them of which diuers will tell of their sinnes with such mirth and make much of them that fall into the same when as the mention of them should be odious It is not all one to leaue sinne and to repent of sinne Others haue a purpose to do good and are attentiue in hearing of the word but to winne credit by it but not to credit it whereupon it is that many doe not profit by hearing nay they doe not desire to profit nor are not sorie when they doe not profit This is plaine poperie they get the worke done they care not how Some others haue done good but their doing of good doth work in them such a pride that they take some glory of it to themselues they are made more carelesse which is abhomination before God Sinne shame and death came in together liue together and shall dye together as in Adam he was naked and had no shame so in Christ and in the godly at the last day no sin shall be in them nor shame as in the Angels now they are not CHAP. XX. Of profit and pleasure PAul diuiding the times 1. Tim. 4 and 2. Tim. 3. into the latter dayes and the last dayes telleth in the spirit of prophecie of them both that in the one there should bee much superstition which are gone and in the other into which wee are fallen and they are fallen on vs that men shall bee louers of pleasures more than of God and account gaine godlinesse so the one esteeme our life as a pastime the other thinke of it as of a market to be getting at all hands Although Marthaes part be the worse and Christ hath saide so because it shall bee taken away from her yet all choose her part and yet this otherwise hath often a great scourge of God ioyned vnto it It is the errour of the world in these dayes to thinke all is well so we get not our riches by euill meanes but I say though wee vse no euill meanes at all to get them euen in louing the bare things themselues too much wee offend For not onely things corrupt are impure but also things mingled with such things as are corrupt are made vnpure so things impure mingled with the soule corrupt it because the soule is onely for the Lord. CHAP. XXI Of Christs power THe Sonne of God taketh care of that thing which wee thinke no pitle needes to be bee taken of that is of the peace of conscience When men heare of their neighbours to come vnder this new Lord they thanke GOD they are not so and when they themselues are a little waked out of sleepe and feele their head not well but thinke the chamber goeth round about they quietly can lye downe and fall to sleepe againe Well then seeing Christ taketh care of vs wee must not feare a strong enemie because wee haue a more valiant Captaine The Diuell indeede is a Lion but so is Christ a Lion that of the tribe of Iudah there is a Lion for a Lion courage for courage The Diuell is a Serpent so Christ calleth himselfe a brasen Serpent there is a Serpent for a Serpent and wisedome for wisedome yea a Serpent of brasse to sting all the fierie Serpents of the wildernes But thou saiest Christ is called a Lambe and a worme Be not discouraged that is in respect of his Father who found him as meeke as a Lambe who might haue troden on him as on a worme but the Diuell neuer found him a Lambe but a Lion So that though before God hee was as a Lambe or a worme yet before the Diuell a Lion for a Lion a Serpent for a Serpent The weakenes of Christ is stronger than all the power of hell Iohn 18. when the Diuell seemed to be in his ruffe when hee had a proud shew he sends a great crue to take a sillie man when hee told them it was hee whom they sought this little word cast them downe a word of a man humbled and readie to be iudged by the breath of his mouth cast downe legions What shall this Christ doe now in glorie nay what shall he doe when it commeth with thousands of Angels This then is the estimation the Diuell is strong but Christ stronger the Diuell is wise but Christ is wiser CHAP. XXII Of Temptation OF all punishments this is the sorest to be suffered to walke as we list Ps 78. the people would needes haue Quailes Almightie God saith Let them haue Quailes but he destroyed them euen when the meate was in their â—â—outhes for with their morsels they swallowed wrath Oh saith the Lord that the people would walke in my way and Israel obey me but because â—hey would not God gaue them ouer to their hearts lust Rom. 1. 24. Idolâ—trie the greatest sinne that can be God punished with this whereby we see how heauie a sinne it is in God his sight how light soeuer wee make of it to be giuen ouer to our owne hearts lust In the booke of Numbers there is mention made of a place where the children of Israel were plagued called the graues of lust wherof a learned Father saith In these daies there are many graues of lust for his bodie that liues in pleasure is a graue of lust And this is that which I desire we may see that we might once haue a feeling of thornes in pleasure and that God punish vs not by suffering vs still to goe on I reade in the Scriptures of deliuering a man to Sathan and of deliuering a man to himselfe the first there may follow saluation as wee see to the man in the Epistle to the Corinthians but if wee fall into the second it is dangerous For it were better to be deliuered ouer to the diuell than to his owne lust for thither it will bring him and that so as he shall
which we freely renounce but of the merit of his obedience and of the value of his death vnto the saluation of those that beleeue in him So shall we at once stop vp the mouth of the enemie when refusing to plead our owne cause we referre our selues vnto Christ whom we know to be the wisedome of God and able to answere all that can possibly be obiected against vs. For seeing Sathan is a wrangling and subtill Sophister it is our surest and safest dispatch to breake off all dispute with him and to send him thither where he may receiue his best answere and we need not to doubt but he that hath answered the iustice of God and cancelled the obligation that was against vs before his heauenly father will easily defeate whatsoeuer the old Serpent our accuser the diuell is able to alleage against vs. But if we cannot so auoid his assault but needs we must enter the combat with him let vs take vnto our selues that courage that becommeth the souldiers of Christ and in the name of the Lord Iesus manfully oppose our selues knowing that he which hath brought vs into the battell will both saue vs and deliuer vs out of all dangers Then if the enemie shall say that we haue no faith and therefore haue no interest in Christ we may answere that our beleeuing dependeth not vpon his testimonie it is enough that our selues doe know and feele by the grace of God that we doe beleeue As for him we doe the rather perswade our selues of faith because he saith that we beleeue not knowing that he is not onely a murderer but also a lyer from the beginning and the father of lying Now he that was neither ashamed nor afraid to charge God himselfe with vntruth will make lesse scruple to deale falsely with vs and that therefore we vtterly reiect his witnes as the witnes of a notorious and treacherous deceiuer vnworthie all credit and whom we cannot beleeue euen in the truth it selfe without danger For which cause he was so oftentimes silenced by our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles euen then when after his deceiueable manner he bare witnes vnto the truth Againe when the question is of our faith in Christ whether we beleeue in him or not we must beware that we stand not here vpon perfection of knowledge which in the best Diuines is vnperfect or vpon the perfection of our perswasion which in all flesh is mingled with imperfection It is enough for our present comfort and to the silencing of our aduersarie that we haue a competent knowledge of the mysterie of our saluation by Christ farre remoued from that ignorance and implicit vnderstanding which Sathan hath planted in the kingdome of Antichrist For perswasion also we acknowledge that partly by the corruption of nature and partly by his assaults by the grace of God it is such as the same is oftentimes assailed and shaken yet faileth not nor falleth vnto the ground but standeth inuincible against all his attempts and inuasions whatsoeuer And finally for that faith whereby we rest for our saluation vpon Christ Iesus wee glorie not in our owne strength but wee say euery one for himselfe with him in the Gospell We beleeue Lord helpe thou our vnbeleefe Foâ— if faith he as it is indeed a repose setling placing and putting of our trust and confidence for our saluation in Christ whom the Father hath sealed then we doubt not to proue against Sathan and all his instruments of infidelitie that we doe beleeue and that the weaknes of our faith which we willingly acknowledge and that remnant of vnbeleefe which yet hangeth vpon vs is so farre off from dismaying vs that it is both a warning and motiue vnto vs of great force to stirre vs vp and to set a worke by all good meanes to establish and to increase our faith when wee finde the good hand of the Lord not to bee wanting vnto vs and his eares not to bee shut vp against our prayers in which we alwaies say with the Apostles of Christ Lord increase our faith If it shall bee obiected that because wee haue not the same sense and feeling of faith which sometime wee had as Sathan himselfe could not then denâ—e therefore we haue now no faith but haue vtterly lost the same wee may answere the argument followeth not for euen in many diseases of the bodie it is so with them that haue them that they seeme little better than dead corpses and yet there is life in them which hidden for a time after is recouered and raised vp againe so it is many times with the children of God that being ouerborne and distressed with extremitie of affliction and temptation they seeme for the time both to themselues and others to haue lost the life and light which once they enioyed Yet so it is that when the tempest is ouerblowne and the gracious countenance of the Lord againe beginneth to shine vpon them the faith which was as it were hid for the time taketh life and steweth foorth it selfe and plainly proueth that as the trees when they budde in the spring time and bring foorth their fruite were not dead in the winter as they seemed to bee so the faith of Gods children springing afresh after the stormie winter of temptation declaring manifestly that it was not dead when it seemed so to be but was onely respited for the time that afterward it might bring foorth more fruite and whereas the afflicted soule desireth nothing more than to beleeue though it feele not a present operation of comfort by faith euen that desire argueth a secret sense that cannot easily be discerned together with assurance of better estate in time to come according to that of our Sauiour Christ Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnes for they shall be satisfied And that of the blessed Virgin He filleth the hungrie with good things but the rich he hath sent emptie away Also that bewailing and deploring of vnbeleefe which is found in the afflicted is not onely a stâ—p vnto their former comfrort but a certaine proofe and demonstration of the returne therof For the Lord working by his spirit in the hearts of his childrens gronings that cannot be expressed thereby assureth theÌ„ that in his good time he will heare them grant their requests And so much the more wee may bee perswaded hereof because the loue of God towards vs as it began not of vs as S. Iohn saith so it dependeth not vpon vs but vpon the truth constancie of him with whom there is no change nor shadow of change Againe the temptation it selfe from which our affliction doth arise though it haue of itselfe a most bitter and sharp taste euen vnto the wounding of our soules neere vnto death yet hath it also in it an argument of comfort the Lord himselfe out of darknes raising vp light vnto his childreÌ„ For euen by
other part yet remaining in vs still subdued vnder sin in which the Lord of mercie doth not esteeme vs but in that new man which is fashioned againe according vnto his own Image In so much as S. Paul doubteth not to say that the sinnes of the faithfull proceeding from the remainder of corruption yet abiding in them are not their works but the works of the flesh which being already wounded vnto death by the power of the death of CHRIST languisheth more more and shal finally be abolished by death which is the ende and accomplishment of our mortification and fullie endeth the battaile betweene the flesh and the spirit What shall I say of the loathing of this life and the vanitie thereof of that desire which is in the children of God to be dissolued and to be with Christ of contentment in all estates patience in afflictions constancie in truth loue towards those that loue the Lord pitie towards those that are in miserie and the desiring of the good euen of their enemies and thos that hate them Which vertues though they beare not an equall saile by reason of the weaknes of the flesh and of the malice and resistance of the enemie yet are they vndoubted testimonies of our loue towards God which is not but in those who are first beloued of him and haue tasted how good and gracious he is If we shall looke vnto the exercises of pietie of the worship of God though we may here aâ— else-where complaine of our wants and defects yet we shall through Gods goodnes finde matter of comfort Remember therfore what mercie the Lord hath shewed you in this part with what desire affection you haue heard the word of God how precious it hath bene vnto you aboue gold euen the most fine golde how sweet and comfortable euen aboue the hony the hony combe Remember with what fruit of knowledge in the will of God increase of Faith in his promises purpose and endeuour of amendment of life you haue oftentimes heard the same Call to minde with what zeale and earnestnes of spirit you haue sometimes called vpon the Name of God both publikely and priuately with others and alone by your selfe with what ioy and reioycing of the soule you haue praised the Lord for his mercies towards his Church and towards your selfe Call to minde what hath bene in you at any time the power of those Sacraments which are annexed as seales vnto the promise of saluation by Christ and how farre they haue by the blessing of God erected your minde in hope and assurance of his goodnes towards you If your present discouragement resist the comfort of these meditations it is no newe thing that in our weaknes wee should after the manner of those that be sicke disaduantage our selues of that which might doe vs good yet remember how iniurious a thing it were to esteeme the children of God by their present agonies and conflicts of conscience rather then by the comfort of that estate wherein the grace of God shined plentifully vpon them and in them For as when men are diseased it cannot thereof be concluded that they were neuer in health so the present discomforts of the children of God though they take away the sense of his mercie for a time yet they are no repeale of his former goodnesse and fauour towardes them nor denie them to haue bene euen in their owne iudgement and feeling deare vnto the Lord and still to bee though the storme and tempest of their present affliction suffer them not so liuely and comfortablie to enioy the same as before For which cause they must with Iob and Dauid call to remembrance the comforts of times past from thence to assure themselues of the returne of the good hand of the Lord in due time I doubt not but you can be witnes vnto God and to your owne selfe that the time hath beene when your comfort and assurance of Gods fauour was such as Sathan himselfe could not denie the testimonie which then the spirit of God did beare vnto your spirits Now the gifts and calling of God are without repentance and whome hee loueth he loueth vnto the end neither doth our saluation depend vpon any thing of our owne for then we should a thousand times perish and fall before the enemie but vpon that eternall and euerlasting loue of God wherewith he hath loued vs in IESVS CHRIST before the foundations of the world were laide which loue of his if it hath at anie time bene made knowne vnto vs and apprehended of vs we haue assurance greater then the testimonie of men and Angels But you will say that which sometimes I felt is now gone and in stead thereof I am perpetually oppressed with the horror of the wrath of God iust against me for my sinnes It is true that the power and sense of Faith is not alwayes alike in the children of God yet is it a false and sophisticall conclusion suggested from him that is a lyar from the beginning and the father of lying to say we feele not faith therfore there is no faith in vs. For in many diseases of the body wee haue no sense of life and yet wee liue the Sunne shineth not in the night season nor when it is obscured with cloudes shall wee say therfore that there is no Sunne or that it hath vtterly no operation Admit also which yet may not be admitted that the Lord had for a time vtterly giuen vs ouer can wee conclude thereof that he will neuer againe be mercifull vnto vs Nay hee that found vs when wee sought him not will surely returne vnto the worke which hee hath begun though he seemeth for a while to haue forsaken it There is sometime as it were an eclipse of our faith and of the feeling of the grace of God towards vs but let vs assure our selues that as the Sunne and Moone doe not perish in their eclipses nor loose their light for euer so in this eclipse which happeneth for a time vnto our faith and sense of Gods goodnesse the same shall not perish or lose his vertue for euer but shall in good time bee restored or rather quickened in vs againe vnto our further and more assured comfort This you haue seene in many deare children of God whose heauinesse hath beene knowne vnto you that they haue not beene forgotten for euer but that the Lord who seemed for a while to frown vpon them did in the end cause his most gracious and louing countenance to shine vpon them againe you haue felt it in your selfe that there hath beene an interchangeable course of sorrow and comfort of faith and feare and that the one hath continually succeeded the other that the same hand that humbled you did raise you vp againe that he that inflicted the wound into your soule applied thereunto the
soule I haue sinned against the Lord was it think you a small comfort that Nathan said immediately vnto him The Lord hath pardoned thy sinne I will say nothing of the prayers of so many of the seruants of Christ as haue commended your cause vnto the Lord which cannot be frustrate the Lord himselfe directing them to pray according to his word and vpon the assurance of his promise Reade Iob 33. 23. If there be present with him that is with the afflicted soule as verse 22. a messenger from God an interperter of the will of God such as is one of a thousand who may signifie vnto man the equitie of the Lord and intreating him for fauour shall say Redeeme thou him that hee goe not downe into the pit by that redemption which I haue found when he hath humblie be sought the Lord he doth graciously receiue him that hee may behold his face with ioy and hee restoreth vnto man his righteousnes In which words there are many excellēt things to be noted for the comfort of those that are afflicted The first is that the anguished soule finding no comfort at home and in her selfe by reason of the strength of temptation must seeke reliefe abroad at the hands of those whom God hath appointed to make glad the sorrowfull minde and to giue rest vnto the wearied and distressed conscience Wherein you must consider with all thankfulnesse how great mercie the Lord hath shewed vnto you for I doe perswade my selfe as before I haue said that since the time of your affliction there hath not been almost one that hath any special gift in that kinde who by conference writing or otherwise hath not bestowed some part of his trauaile vnto your comfort I could my selfe name a great number besides those aboue mentioned but yourselfe can remember many more Now the testimonie of many faithfull seruants of Christ witnessing the grace and goodnesse of God towards you must bee as the voyce of God himselfe who is not as man that hee should lie or as the sonne of man that hee should repent or alter that which he hath once testified And if Iob doe acknowledge that the comfort of one faithfull witnesse on the behalfe of God is enough to the erecting cherishing of the heauiest minde what can Satan say vnto the testimonie not of two or three witnesses which the law onely requireth but vnto the testimonie of two or three score the meanest and weakest whereof should be able to answere in your behalfe vnto all that the enemie is able to obiect against you The second thing I note is that these haue not come vnto you by error or by chance but by special addresse of Gods prouidence as sent from the throne of grace to bind vp your wound and to minister comfort vnto your conscience The third that these speake not their own words nor of themselues but are the faithfull interpreters of the will of God not indeede immediatly from himselfe but by viewing and esteeming of the worke of God and the fruites of his grace in those that are his The fourth that as they declare vnto the afflicted that fauour of God towards them which themselues are not able for the present to discerne so they commend them by prayer vnto the Lord who hath promised to heare to graunt their requests The fift that for cōfort in this case we must passe out of our selues in whom there is nothing that may ease our griefe and cast our eye and cogitation onely vpon Christ in whom al fulnesse of saluation doth dwel considering that this is one of the meanes whereby Sathan doth most distresse and anguish the afflicted soules that hee holdeth them in the cogitation of their sinnes and transgressions against God and suffereth them not to see that length breadth height and depth and to knowe that loue of Christ that passeth all knowledge that they might be filled with all the fulnesse of God The sixt that the Lord both mercifully blesseth the labours of his seruants in comforting his children and also graciously heareth their praiers and supplications made in their behalfe vnto his Maiestie And the last that God in his good time erecteth the mindes of the afflicted and openeth their mouthes to praise his name to protect his goodnes that he hath brought againe their soule from the pit and hath shined vpon them with the light of life Which effect of the grace of God because you haue both seene in others and felt in your selfe many times you haue great cause to hope and expect the returne of his comforting hand in due season who also shall once determine these conflicting daies and set vs in that peace which shall neuer be interrupted and wherein all teares shall bee wiped away from our faces for euer The malice of the enemie during this life hath no end nor measure at all and therfore we may iustly feare all extremitie of attempt against vs but we must strengthen our selues in him who can and will enable vs vnto all things The last and most grieuous assault of Sathan against the afflicted is that he calleth into doubt their election For that saluation is onely of the elect hee laboureth by all meanes to snake this ground and pillar of comfort and if it bee possible to subuert and ouerthrow the same It behooueth vs here to take heede how we carrie our selues as in that temptation which of all others is most difficult and dangerous First therefore wee must beware of that gulfe wherein the enemie hopeth to deuoure vs that wee enter not into the secret and hidden counsell of God For the secrets of the Lord are for himselfe but the things that are reuealed are for vs and our posteritie after vs for euer as Moses saith What then hath the Lord reuealed concerning our election First the spirit of God witnesseth vnto our spirits that we are the children of God then it teacheth vs to cry Abba Father and stirreth vp in vs those gronings that cannot bee expressed From these let vs descend vnto faith it selfe the voyce whereof if it be not suppressed by the grieuousnesse of temptation soundeth cheerefully vnto vs that wee are beloued of God redeemed by Christ and fellow heires with him of his fathers kingdom If here also the enemie haue darkened our senses and obscured our light we must of necessitie with Iob relieue our selues from the fruits of our faith These what they are hath alreadie beene said If necessitie doe so compell vs we must flie vnto the times that are past and referre our selues vnto the testimonies of the faithfull ministers of God who as they are for their wisedome and manifold experience better able to iudge of our estate than our selues so haue they power and authoritie from God to decide the controuersie betweene vs and our enemie and to pleade our cause against him Also where the enemie from
our present trouble and torment of minde seeketh to driue vs vnto despayre we are to vse against him his owne weapons for among many testimonies of our estate in grace fauour with God there is none more euident and sensible than is that conflict which we find and feele in our selues of the spirit against the flesh of faith against vnbeliefe of a sanctified minde against that part that is vnregenerated and finally of the new creature against the old man and of Christ himselfe in vs against the power of Sathan If he replie that this is not so but the contrarie we may answere that albeit there haue been many times wherein we had a more present and mightie hand of the Lord vpon vs yet euen now Satan himselfe cannot denie but we hate sinne and loue righteousnes that we loue God and to our power obey his will and flye the baites and occasions of euill whereof if there were for the present no manifest and apparant effects as yet by the grace of God there are notwithstanding the onely affection and desire of the heart thirsting and longing after Gods kingdome and his righteousnes are sufficient arguments of the worke of grace begun in vs which shall so long bee continued by the good hand of our heauenly father vntill it be consummated and perfected in the life to come For if it be God as the Apostle saith that giueth both the will and the deed he that hath giuen vs to desire to obey his will will also enable vs vnto the doing of the same And seeing the worke of sanctification beginneth in the heart and thence floweth into our whole life wee nothing doubt but God who hath giuen vs ioy in the holy Ghost and therby a loue vnto him vnto his law wil further confirme strengthen vs that we may be vessels of honour vnto his name and glorifie the Gospel of our profession with fruites agreeable and according thereunto Yea the thoughts meditations and desires of the heart are deeds before God and principall parts of that obedience which he requireth at our hands And therefore if the faithfull man should bee taken away by death before he hath done any of the outward works of the law yet should not his faith be without fruites in that being sanctified in the inward man hee doth now in soule spirit serue the Lord and desireth abilitie and oportunitie in act to doe his will and to honour his name as appeared in that penitent malefactor that died with our Sauiour Christ. Another thing I am to admonish you of that you bee not as the couetous men of the world who so gape vpon that they further desire as they consider not but rather forget that which they alreadie haue and hauing much indeede in their opinion haue nothing and to all purposes and vses do as well want that which they haue as that which they haue not So it oftentimes happeneth to the deare children of God that whilest they looke and breath after that which they haue not yet attained vnto they forget and neglect that which they haue receiued and vse it not to their comfort and reioycing as otherwise they should This ouerreaching importunitie of theirs Sathan abuseth against them from the opinion of hauing nothing to blind their eyes not to see the present grace and goodnes of God towards them It is true that the Apostle saith that in the course of godlines and religion we may not thinke we haue attained the goale or are come vnto the ende of our race but forgetting that which is behind vs and endeuouring vnto that which is before must contend as to a marke vnto the reward of the most high calling of God in Christ Iesus But he speaketh it not to this end that wee should not in thankfulnes acknowledge the former mercies of God bestowed vpon vs or not vse them vnto our comfort as testimonies of his loue fauour towards vs but that we may not stay in our present profiting but adde daily a new and fresh increase that as from a larger and greater heape oâ— benefits we may more and more assure our selues that we are beloued of God and shall enioy the inheritance of his kingdome When the Apostle saith Worke your saluation c. and labour to make your calling and election sure though the meaning be not that we should put confidence of saluation in workes yet it telleth vs that the works fruits of our faith are testifications of Gods spirit dwelling in our hearts more euident and pregnant than that Satan himselfe can or dare deny them We may not suffer our selues to be so ouerborne of the enemie vnder the colour of zeale and desire to doe well as not to remember wherein the Lord hath already giuen vs some part of wel-doing not so to striue vnto that we haue not as to forget that which by his grace we already haue but rather with all thankfulnesse acknowledging the goodnes of God from thence assure our selues of the continuance finishing of the worke begun In the courses of the world as slownesse getteth nothing so preposterous haste looseth all It is the subtiltie and malice of the enemie when he cannot hold vs with himselfe to hasten and push vs on so fast and so headlong as by rashnesse we may fall into that which by forwardnesse we had escaped Good things to come therefore we must hold them in hope and pursue them in peace but the good we haue alreadie attained vnto we must so farre reioyce and comfort our selues in as from thence we may be able to sustaine and support our cause against the enemie and from that we haue to let him vnderstand that we doubt not of that which remaineth that the Lord will both continue and confirme the worke of his owne hands and not forsake the same vntil it be accomplished in his kingdome of glory Thus I haue in great hast and confusedly set down so much as presently came vnto minde of those things which often heretofore I haue written vnto you humbly beseeching the Father of all mercy and God of all consolation who hath annointed you with the oyle of his grace sealed you with the spirit of adoption and giuen you a sure earnest and pledge of euerlasting saluation to encrease vpon you and in your heart the measure of faith and multiply your fruits in all manner of well doing make you strong against the face of your enemie crowne you with victorie in the day of battaile that you may praise his name in the day of your deliuerance glorifie him in the whole course of your life and finally enioy with the rest of his Saints that eternall kingdome of glory prepared for all those that loue and feare him Amen FINIS MAISTER GREENEHAMS PRAYER O God most mightie glorious and righteous O father most louing gracious and merciful which keepest couenant and mercy in Iesus Christ
to loue best 516 how to loue superiours equall and inferiours 120 Loue of the creatures hinder 20. carnall loue 637 Lust remedies against it 635 M MAdnes the cause of it 20 Magistrates how they may winne the peoples fauour 260 they must be men of wisedom 38 haue a care of Gods glory pray for the people 778 their sinne most dangerous 79â— siâ—s of the people cause euill Magistrates 53 Markes of Gods children 25 See children of God Mâ—riners that sâ—ile on the Sabbath 164 Matrimonie notes to know whether it be of God 20 consent of parents 21 choise in it 742 the spousage before knowne by the light of nature 122 the end of it 806 Meanes 27 of saluatioÌ„ 42 all good meanes must â—e vsed 615 â—70 we ought to attend thereoÌ„ 736 neglect therof a tempting of God 674 by what meanes wee draw to God 690 to keepe vs from sin 7â—8 the vertue power of the meanes in God 844 meanes of least shew bring greatest graces 290 Mediatour who it is 80 how dangerous to appeare before God without him 694 Mediocritie 29 Meditation 615 159 574 564 in labour 4 how we be hindred therein 10 commodities of it 22. rules for it 23. of Christ his death 19â— of death in or on the word 450. to redeeme the time for it 471 Meditation must be continued 459 we will alwaies meditate thinke on the things we loue 459 Melancholy Satan and it disquiet afflicted soules 257 Memorie helpes for it 23 â—5 447 Mercie 209 of God 9 522. the rich mercy of God to the faithfull in opening their eyes when many millions are left in darkenesse and miserie 503 it is either in giuing or forgiuing 697 to the poore 69â— how it worketh in the wicked 247 to whom the mercies of God are dearâ— 782 Merit 509 Messengers of God how they binde and loose 877 must be prepared for trouble 747 their euill life how dangerous 752 messengers of Satan within vs. 306 Minde 52 cast downe 95 distempered 482 Ministers 24. the necessitie of theÌ„ â—39 â—40 the vse whereunto they are appointed 341. their dutie first to reade and studie 342. secondly to teach the word â—43 how where what he must teach 344 when 345. to pray for himselfe and the people 345. thirdly hee ought to liue a godly life â—46 fourthly hee ought to teach priuately as well as publikely 347 how a Minister may â—â—â—e 347. Miniets the porters of heauen 288. meanes to bring vs to Christ. 288 Ministers and Auditors are not alwaies alike 448 Ministerie 24 646 the haste of young men to it 24 the dignitie of it 747 the necessitie of it 340. whether a man may desire it 52. negligent in it 752 790 sufficiencie for it 546 couetous in it 735 Miracles giuen in mercy and in iudgement 736 Mirth 25 the way to godly mirth 724 Morall and Ceremoniall 132. See Law To know things morall and ceremoniall 138 Mortification goe together with remission of sinne 105 Mother 76 three good mothers breeds three euill daughters 830 Motions secret vnto sinnes 108 the spirit restraines euill motions 89 the godly are not free from euill motions 681 we must watch ouer them 703 the first motion to sinne must be crucified in vs. 467 why so few good motions come to vs 522 sudden motions to good 476 Motes what sinnes are called motes and what beames 632 Multitude to follow is dangerous 704 Murmuring the policie of Satan therein 26 how common in our daies 249. remedies against it â—51 758. how readie we are in our daies to murmure 815 N NAme good name how pretious 259 260. See good name Nature good and euil 29 natural men measure others by theÌ„selues 715 they count all spirituall things as paradoxes 457 Necessitie two kindes thereof 166 Neighbour who is our neighbour 79 O OBedience what it is 50 to the word 826. it must be free 44 triall of it 544 strict obedience to be laboured for 292. popish obseruations and workes of supererogation in the point of obedieÌ„ce confuted 393 Occasion of euil must be auoided 25 263 Offences 721 47 74 90 702. small sinnes great offences 727 Oppression 780 Order necessarie in all things 833 Othes 75 476 P PApists 3 673 disquieted in minde 96 rest in the worke wrought 689. neuer felt the power of Christ his grace 787 popish obiections against the Gospell 802 popish superstition 455 Papists goe beyond carnall Protestants in outward things 805 455 How papists follow Peter 483. papists may not be spared for their ciuill honestie 455 Popish Doctors of reason 520 PareÌ„ts immoderate loue 2â— follie 258 for what cause the Lord afflicteth parents in their children 277 their consent in mariage 743 consideration in correcting their children 798 Pastors the â—inne of the flocke their sinne 259. their office 772. See ministers Patience 6â—9 759 56â— triall of it 25 properties of it 254 vnder the crosse 761 768 the vse of Gods patience 694 Peâ—ce three-fold 7 of minde 97 of conscience 209 false peace ibid. of the wicked 6â—0 of the Church 542 People their dutie to their Magistrates 76 to their Ministers 349 Perfection God lookes not for it at our hands 390 Periurie how men fall into it 333 Persecution 670 popish persecution how great 791 Perseuerance 496 694 721 116 in the vse of the meanes 15 764 a sure triall both of knowledge and faith 510 Pâ—ruert who they be that peruert others 730 Physition properties of him 794 Pittie who are to be pittied 25 Plague 79â— boldnes and fearefulnes in it 2 extremities 104 plague threatned 790 for the contempt of the word 513 A perfume for christiaÌ„s against the plague 444 Pleasure 653 734 how we may take pleasure 726 vse of it with restraint 7 9 of sinne 323 Pollution the polluted person polluteth all things 189 Policie of the world euill 838 Polygamie 586 Posteritie care thereof 798. Iehosaphat punished in his posteritie 462 Posts on the Sabbath 165 Pouertie the cause and vse of outward want 26 Poore 261 zealous in defence of them 258 poore in godlines 784 collections for them on the Sabbath 161 Praise 27 733 749 Preaching with prayer before after 272 the power therof 283 708 sincere bring men to Christ 139 needfull by sea 164 distinguished from catechizing 664 the onely meanes to worke faith 690 346 173 Preachers how they winne fauour 8â—1 how they should carrie themselues 358 247 a true marke of a faithfull Preacher 375 See Minister Prayer 2 38 when to pray 26 to offer vp our prayers to God albeit in perplexitie of spirit wee know not how to pray 484 publike for the sicke 34 want of it cause want of faith 177 what it is 90 a remedy in temptation 873 how it is hard and what doth season it 507 619 how profitable 776 motiues thereunto 777 the more grace a man hath the more need he hath to pray 46 47 it is the best sacrifice 8â— priuate prayer necessarie 501 rules for prayer 562 563
deceiueth 501 hard to beleeue it 508 sixe meanes to profit by it 173. 174 c with out it no faith sacrament or repentance 237 three questions of the operation of it 857 a good note of our loue to the word wherein it consisteth 470 a true marke thereof 471 generall plagues for the contmpt thereof 513 Words idle and euill prophane the Sabbath 170 World 43 their iudgement of the godly 262 the loue of it 721 in what respect it loueth sâ—nne 616 how farre it fauoureth the Gospell 820 Workes 15 826 two rules of good works 〈◊〉 the reward is of mercie not of merit â—â—7 motiues thereunto 827 they are necessarie for all 828 workes without warrant are works of darkenes 475 why good workes are to be done 838 Worship God requireth the vse of the body as well as the soule in it 808 147 wil-worship condemned 810 826 Wrath what sinne brings iâ—â— 651 how to speake of the wrath of God 696 how great it is 197 Y YOuth the sinnes thereof 100 vnbridled affections thereof how dangerous 636 726 it is dissolute 637 it being spent in vanitie commonly ends old age in prophanenesse 464 Sathan laboureth especially to poyson it 653 it must renounce pleasure 800 it is blessed of God 465 Z ZEale properties of true zeale rules of it 255. 256. 829. 830. 50. 542. 543 c. triall of it 653. 814. incident to all 517. diuers kinds of it 541. zeale of the flesh 46â— FINIS Or Posthumes Luk. 1 3. 2 Ioh. 1. Prou. 10. 21. Ephes. 4. 13. Intemperantiae genus est Seneca lib. 13. epist. 89. Non discentes necessaria quia superuacua didicerunt Seneca In his Schoolmaster 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hip. lib. 1 Aphor. 1. Pro. 25 11. Cypr tract 4. de Idolor vaâ—it Magnum esse solem Philosophus probabit quantus sit Mathematicus qui vsu quodam exercitatione procedit sed vt procedat impetranda illi quaedam princifia sunt Sen lib. 13 Epist. 89. In his Apologie In the same Booke D. Lopes Noctâ—s Atticâ— Gellius Phauorinus Da mihi Mâ—strum In his Epistle before his notes on the Reuelation M. Hopkins He knew right well the Poets wittie counsell Vos ò Pompilius sanguis carmen reprehendite quod â—â—n multa dies multa litura coercuit atque perfectum decies non castigauit ad vnguem Heb. 9. 14. Rom. 6. 22. Donat. in vit Virgil. Gen. 6. 9. Ruth 2. 20. Luk. 21. 1. 2. 2 Tim. 1. 26. Mat. 25. 34. Triall of affections How to labour for knowledge and affection Naturall affections When to suspect affectioÌ„ See more in the title of iudgement sect 1. Slothfulnes Feeling Of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie and feares in the minde Prayer In afflictions to descend into our selues and to ascend to God Deut. 30. 1. 2. 3 4. Simile The diuell cannot hurt vs till we haue hurt our selues The crosse doth seale and season Gods graces in vs. Three things in all trials Publike calamities must affect vs most Extraordinarie affliction in appearance See Affections pag. 1. Psal. 91. Heb. 1. A Papist became a â—amiiâ—st and so an Atheist and his end Feare of Atheisme to increase rather than Papisme The mistiking of our ordinary callings how dangerous Meditations in labour Mariage Entring into a calling without gifts to discharge it Change of places Immoderate or distracting cares Matth. 6. How blinde many be in themselues A dead silence in meetings * Iosias hearkened not to the words of Necho which were of the mouth of God 2 Chro. 35. 22. The godly afflicted consciences feare to displease God A good conscience how sweet and comfortable Prou. 15. 15. The word cures the conscience Esay 28. 16. The true Ministers of Christ neuer cure nor comfort the sicke hastely as wizards doe To find out our speciall sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Faith without feeling Causes of deadnes of minde 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. How it comes to passe that Gods graces are more sweete vnto vs at our first entrance into regeneration than after A conscience touched for small sinnes How to proceed in comforting the afflicted 1 2 3 Our ioy in the holy Ghost we cannot expresse Philip. 4. Rom. 14. 17. A threefolde pealce Psa. 41. 1. To beare with impatiencie of the sicke A sweet consolation for weake consciences after their often fals Rom. 11. Simile To powre forth our griefes into Gods bosome Not to hide any one of our sinnes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. Fasting Mariage Neglects in any occasioÌ„ of doing good The spawne of all sinnes in euery man A particular faith Examples God is most free in his mercie therfore let no thought of vnworthines keâ—pe thee from him Simile A measurable feare of death commandable Wishes of death euill Maister Greenhams death Not to iudge of any man according to his state in death How to profit by dreames 1. A naturall dreame 2. A good dreame 3. An euill dreame 4. A terrible dreame Vncleane dreames See more in the title of Humilitie sect 2. How we be hindered in godly meditations Deadnes and dulnes Rules concerning doctrine drawne from examples in Scripture 1 2 3 As Nicodemus Iohn 3 Simile Of starting ioyes and affections to the word which some haue while they are in the Church See before of corruption in C. Hard for the rich to beleeue Simile Faith sound how needfull 1. Ioh 5. 4. The spirit comes by the word Gal. 3. 2. yet is he the first cause of our faith and loue to the word Smile Our care for our familie Feeling How to distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs. Simile Prayer without feeling In any case take heede ye draw not carnall ioyes into the place of spirituall ioyes Two works of Gods spirit Euident tokens of true sanctification 1 2 3 4 5 6 1 CautioÌ„s concerning a relapse 2 3 Immoderate feares To submit our selues to Gods haÌ„d acknowledging that he may iustly confound vs yet desiring to meete with his mercies in Christ Iesus To cherish the feare of God in men Noscitur ex comite qui noÌ„ cogno citur ex se. Psalm 1. 1 Rules to discerne such as wee receiâ—e into our societie 2 A true token of loue Societie PerseueraÌ„ce in the vse of the meanes Extraordinarie gifts The pollution and pow er of sin The decay of Gods graces how dangerous Simile Three rules to trie our sorrow for the sinnes of other men 1 2 3 Triall of our ioyes Two extremities of ioy and sorrow Simile Note Conferre this with the 6. Sermon concerning the education of Children Harlots are sooner reclaimed then heretikes Wee find this true alreadie in our time 1 Properties of constant waiting on God 2 3 4 Admonition 1 how the faithfull must â—ee liâ—â— little children â—2 1. Pet. 2. 1. 3 Heb 5. 12. Simile How the wicked often discouer themselues in their death Affections What exercises 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meÌ„ what fâ—rre vâ— affection
require a resurrection that the wicked may suffer for their sinnes as well in their bodies as in their soules and that the godly may be crowned c. Psalm 73 3 The power of God to performe all his promises and threatnings he that made all things of nothing can more easily restore our bodies againe being rotten or changed into the elements 4 Prouidence of God Abrahams faith concerning the resurrection 5 Christ our Mediatour can and will raise vs. Christ suffered in soule The seruice of the bodie in hearing praier Sacraments 6 Al creatures desire this day Rom. 8. Two poynts to be considered in examining our selues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tworeasons why euery one is to examine himselfe Gods preseÌ„ce must mooue vs to examination Gen. 41. 14. Matth. 22. 1. 2. Luk. 14. 1â— 2. Chro. 35. 6. 1. Sam. 21. 4. 2. Sam. 6. 6. 7. Exod. 40. 10. 11. 12. 27. 3. 4. 5. c. Iohn 19 38. 39. 40. Simile 1. Cor. 11. 27. Matth. 16. 3. Matth. 15. 17. We can neuer end when we prepare to feast with men we can neuer begin well any preparation to feast with God Our owne profite must moue vs to examination Gen 3. 22. Matth. 9. 20. 21. 22. Iohn 20 4. 5. 6. 7. â— Hag. 2. 13. 14 The polluted perâ—on polluteth all things Tit. 1. 15. 16. Simile 1. Cor. 11. 30 1 Cor. 11. 29. Exo. 4. 24. 25. 2. Chro. 20. â—â— Mark 15. 42. Preparation for the Sabbath 1 Foure sorts barred from the Lords supper Children Fooles ignorant persons impenitent persons 2 3 4 The subiect of examination is our selues Simile Simile 1. Cor. 11. 31. 32. Simile Reade as it were an inditement to our selues against our selues Bucerus Tunc optime habet qui pessimâ— habet Wherein the examination of our selues consisteth Galath 3. â—0 Matth. 5. 3. 4. 1. Tim. 1. 15. Christian charitie required Simile Math. 18. 28. 32 How we may eâ—te drink in the Eucharist Simile What we receiue in the Eucharist Gen. 14. Christs body Christs blood * or actiue Righteousnes actiue passiue before God mâ—n Why we receiue the Eucharist Meditations of Christs death How wee are united with Christ his meÌ„bers in the Eucharist Spirituall union communion with Christ. Communion with the meÌ„bers of Christ Simile The Iewes did no more crucifie Christ then the nayles the crosse and the hammer but our sins Zach. 12. 10. 11. Of examination of our selues after the receiuing of the Lords Supper Simile Obiection Answere Wee must be grieued that we can be no more grieued 2. Chron. 30. 18. â—9 Few feare God We haue no time to doe good How wee should feare and why we doe not feare Docta inscitia Knowledge without practise is no knowledge Vnprofitable hearing how dangerous Why we profit not by our knowledge Simile How wee must behaue our selues vnder the crosse Siâ—â—alâ— Two causes of our blindnes in afflictions Note How great Gods â—ratlâ— is Of the feare of God and why men doe not feare Loue without feare Sinne breeds feare how much There is more required in Religion than an outward shoâ—w Why how the Lord is sometime hot in speech Of hypocrisie how it should be abhorred Special kinds of hypocrisie * Vultum assumens * Est signum sine signato Sub splendido pallio latet nequitia Non videri volunt quod non sunt sed quantum non sunt The first kind The second kind Vtinam omnes essent hypocritae The third kind The fourth kind Notes to know an hypocrite Matth. 7. 3. The first note The second note Omne peccatum extenuari potest The third note CypriaÌ„saith Decoratissimas habent orationes The fourth note The fist note The sixt note Note The seuenth note Open offenders Matth. 7. Omnis malus plus minus hypocrita est Many kinds of hypocrites None readier to accuse meÌ„ of hypocrisie than hypocrites Si trabes sit in oculo strues est in corde The wicked terme the godly hypocrites and godlines they call the hypocrisie That there is a holy anger Triall of our anger The first Note To passe by iniuries done to our selues The second Note of holy anger not easily prouoked Psal. 133. Simile The third Note of holy anger to bee angrie with sinne wheresoeuer wee finde it Note Admonition The fourth note of holy anger To be angrie with our own sins Matth. 7. Ioh. 8. 7. The fift Note If our anger stretch beyoÌ„d the bounds or hinder holy duties Mark 6. Matth. 23. 37. 1. Corinth 5. Psal. 69. Rom. 14. Note A golden chain of tâ—e causes of Saluation 1 The cause of our happines Gods loue 2 The substaÌ„ce of our blessed nesse the redemption of Christ. 3 The formall cause of Saluation Rom. 8. Iohn 6. 4 The instrument all causes Faith A false faith 1. King 2. 7. Matth 5. The first degree of blessednesse The second degree The third degree The fourth degree Effects of blessednes 1 Peace of conscience 2 Affiance and trust in God False peace and ioyes 3 Sinceritie 4 Feare 1 Peace-makers 2 Mercie Note Matth. 9. How expeaient it were that some publike fasts should be obserued in our time Munition for warre all meanes for peace that they may be blessed vnto vs ought not to want preaching prayer and fasting Hâ—b 11. Note Pride and malice in Papists Simile Diligent and continuall preaching 1. Tim. 4. 16. This was written Aâ— Eliza 2â— Sobrietie Who fit to fast often Note this well The first â—â—â—â—mâ—n * Like the Sâ—â— * Like a lightning The regenerate doe not â—eese the spirit of sanctification Iob. 31. * Paul * Examples Moles Nehemâ—as Daniel 2. Cor. 12. 2. last verâ—e Two heads of all the doctrine of the Scripture The spirit of sanctification is effectual in all meanes which profit vs. Exercises of religion vnprofitable to them which waÌ„t the spirit The precept of not quenching the spirit belongs to theÌ„ which haue receiued the spirit Two questioÌ„ concerning the queÌ„ching of the spirit A spirituall man is indued with supernaturall gifts A spirituall man must haue an alteration or change Ioh. 16. Matth. 11. 1 A generall astonishment for sinne 2 A speciall griefe for speciall sinnes 1. Cor. 2. 14. Phil. 1. 9. 10. 3 Reason against faith 4 How the spirit renueth affections The 3. note How the spirit leades vs to Christ. Psalm 130. 4. Two arguments of our iustification Rom. 5. 1. 2. Rom. 9. 1. Phil. 4. 3. 4. 5. 1. Cor. 2. 14. 15 The 4. note Readines to obey Godly anger a Ephes. 4. 1â— b Rom. 8. 2. Gal. 5. 22. 1 Rules to know whether we haue the spirit 2 3 4 Simile The properties of fire whereby the graces and effects of the spirit are resembled 2 3 4 Foure effects of the spirit 1 2 3 4 The second question whether the spirit may be lost 1 The lighter and lesser worke of the spirit Matth. 1 3. Luk 8. Mark 4. Heb. 6. Hebr. 6. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
5. Comfort to Gods children in feeling their secret corruptions Note Hardnes of heart A sweete consolation for a troubled spirit The godly are not free from euill motions The feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in our heart Christ freeing vs from the condemnation of sin will also free vs from the corruption and power of sinne The death of sinnne in vs. Simile 1 Three kinds or causes of feare 2 3 Properties of feare Esay 5. 3. Feare Gods threatnings Note 1. Pet. 1. 23. Feare Gods promises Pietie in aduersitie Note Feare mixt with faith Friendship Note Familie Seruants Note Presumption Note Exod. 17. â—2 24 14. The loue of brethren Simile Affection 2. Tim. 3. 3. Of Fathers Iohâ— Simile Ignorance of old age The vse of Affliction 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. To seek mens fauour more then the fauour of God Sweet ioyes and feelings vnder the crosse Gods fauour and coâ—â—tenance in affliction Sacraments The afflictions of the Church in Egypt were Gods rod to driue them forth to the promised land Notes of brotherhood Coloss. 1. 14. Deceit in contracts Matth. 18 3. Reuenge Note Note Gods iudgement Simile Prayer Papists rest in the worke wrought By what meanes we must draw neere to God Non gressib sed precibâ—itur ad Deum Oratio est Deo sacrificium homini subsidium Daemoni flagellum That we can neither suffer the wrath of God nor flie from it the best is to yeeld vnto it Confession Knowledge Psal. 32. 45. We may not indent with God We pause to passe in heauenly things though we be guided but wee runne fast enough in earthly things thogh no man guide vs. Simile Faith We cannot serue two coÌ„trary maisters How we must follow Christ Certaine indices or notes to know whether we iourney to heauen 1 2 3 Simile Seeing wee must follow Christ we had better follow to saluation than to destruction Simile Simile Simile Simile Fruits of the spirit Mercie and Iustice. Thâ— theefe on the Crosse Simile Notes and markes of faith in the theefe on the crosse The ioy of a good conscience vnder the crosse 2. Cor. 1. 12. Sorrow How to prepare our selues against the day of death and iudgement To appeare before God without a mâ—diator how fearefull Gods mercie Psalm 103. Christ suffered in soule Grace The couetous desire of riches 2. Pet. 3. 18. Simile PreseueraÌ„ce Gifts of the spirit Rom. 2. 4. Gods patieÌ„ce How we may trie our loue 1 to God or rather to the world 2 3 4 5 Psal. 144. 6 7 Zich 13. 1. The paines of hell are endlesse casâ—lesse and hopelesse Tereâ—t Note Of the wrath of God If any thing cause the lord to be angrie it is sinne Why the anger of God is oft set downe by fire Of three things which may keepe vs from sinne 1 Shame 2. Griefe 3. Feare Simile Why mercy is to be loued Mercy is either in giuing or forgiuing Pension of mercie to be shewed and paid to our brethren Simile Note Giuing Mercy to the poore Psalm 16. A talent of riches A talent of knowledge That which goes for currant good payment in this world is not currant in another Of the punish ment of the wicked Simile Albeit this meditation concerning the keeping of the heart be past in the fourth part Tit. Of meditatioÌ„s on Pro. 4. v. 23. yet for that here we haue some amplificatioÌ„ and some difference in his manner of handling this argument I thought it lesse offeÌ„ce to giue thee both good Reader than to depriue thee of either of thim Fabula vulgi Causam pro non causa Conscience of sinne Note To laugh at sinne what it argueth Carnall Protestants Note Of good affections and desires Rom. 7. Looke most of all temptations and griefes on thy Corruption naturall TemptatioÌ„s Simile Dauids adulterie Note TemptatioÌ„s How we may trie our selues by our afflictions and affections We must watch ouer euery motion of the heart and occasion of the eye Est quaedam cogâ—tare voluptas Spatiabaâ— in claustiâ— cordis mâ—â— qui cum lucerna splendeâ— videt te cùm lucerna extincta eâ—â— videt â—e ipsum time Immistae cogâ—ationes Two heads of many sinnes Bernard quid est cortuum nisi voluntas tua Niâ—â—l itaque punit Deus nisi voluntatem tâ—lle haâ—c â—nternum non erit Two waies The first way of Gods Commandements The second way of our owne hearts Three thiÌ„gs to be considered concerning our way 1 2 Heb. 6. 12. 12. 1. To follow the multitude Note To follow our owne lusts Lutum Deo sed cera Daemoni 2. Pet. 3. 14. 15. 16. Simile Note Immissae ascendentes Two kinds of thoughts Iohn 13. Simile The rauens will not goe farre from a dead carcasse But delight still to be in the sent of it euen so doe we with sin 6 7 Scala Inferni Simile A controuersie concerning an Iland between Scotland and Ireland Faith contrarie to reason Hope contrarie to experience Many will say If I can fetch it within the compasse of my braine I will beleeue it This man may cast the Bible in the fire for any profit he reapes by it Of the circumcision of the heart How we must circumcise the foreskin of our hearts Vers. 9. Thoughts not free The tenth coÌ„mandemeÌ„t The spaâ—ne of finis is in euery man 1. Creation 2. ProuideÌ„cs 3. RedemptioÌ„ A sound A voyce A word The word of God Simile Hearing the word of God is the best hearing 1. Cor. 1. Preaching How we must heare the word Note these foure things 1. PreparatioÌ„ 2. To heare all that is taught vs not parcels 3. Constancie in hearing 4. A desire to practise the thing we heare Hebr. 4. 12. Wee must heare the word as Gods word while it is daye It is good to heare of the threatnings as well as of the promises Simile * That is in Prosperitie Why the Lord oft threatneth in his owne person * As in publike calamities Preachers Great graces Simile 1. Pride 3 4 Ripenes in sin Gen. 5. Rules for the right vsage of the creatures and of Gods blessings and graces receiued 1 Arguments for humiliation 2 2. Cor 11. Numb 12. 1. 3 Meanes to cure pride Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. Simile Humilitie See 1. p. counsels Hypocrisie Of two sorts of pride Mater heraeseôn Vermis diuitiarum Pride in apparell and strange attire Pride of women which set vp signes in their foreheads Iob. 39. 37. 38. 1. ta mora tòâ—â—osmou 2. tà as ther è 3. tà agâ—â— 4 tà exouthâ—â—â—mâ—â—a 5. tà mè â—â—ta How hypocrisie differeth from true godlines Simile Hypocrites like bankerupts Triall of our ioy after affliction Sicknes Note well They that sâ—e their secret hypocrisie with griefe shall doe well Godly simplicitie Hardnes of heart Psalm 95. Rom. 1. Heb. 3. Peccatum paena peccati Psal. 69. 27. Note 1 2 4 Markes of hypocrisie 5 6 7 8 9 De agris populo diuidendâ—s Liuiâ—s l. 2. 10 11 12 Simile 1
of a stammering prayer if wee speake in heauines of soule and vprightnes of heart Feeling Magistrates Ministers praying for the people Lifting vp of hands The feruent prayers of a righteous man What exercises increase knowledge most what feeling Genes 46. Gen. 31 3. Isaack False coÌ„forts Verball prayers how dangerous TemptatioÌ„s Barren in grace for waÌ„t of payer Singing of Psalmes How we must coÌ„uert to the Lord the notes of a true conuersion 1 All sinnes 2 We must not repent only of stâ—ring and grosse sinnes 3 Speedy repentance Simile Non dico saluabiâ—uâ— non dico damnabitur Age tu poenitentiam dum sanus â—â— Repentance must bee continued Micrópistoi Simile Repent in faith Simile Katalambánein Properties of true peniteÌ„â—s NoÌ„ nouâ— substantia creatur sed lâ—â—befactata repatatur After our repentance our strife with Sathan doth continue to the end of our dayes What sinne we repent not truely of wee fall to it againe Note Sorow for sin How to ouercome our particular sinne The people which murmured in the wildernesse gaue a mani est â—igne thereby that they repented not of their murmuring in Aegipt To leaue a sin wee must first haue griefe of heart for it 2 a feeling of Gods mercies in forgeting it 3. a hearty hatred of it Wee must see our harts desiled with the sin we leaue else it is impossible to repent Simile Wee must haue most griefe for our chiefest and greatest sinnes Note a good lesson The causes of imâ—netency 1 2 3 4 Note Repentance after forgiuenes How to know whether one speciall sinne shal get dominion ouer vs. Priuiledges of the Elect. 1 2 3 4 Repentance Gods gift Afflictions open the eares of many Iob. 33. 16. The mercies of God to whom they are deare pretious Be not sad Esay 23. Verse 5. Whom yee sold. Note The miserie of rich men quicunque diues aut iniquus aut iniqui haeres Riches stinke in a short time How riches are abused and how many waies they may decay with vs and deceiue vs. Simile Simile Simile How to haue both earthly and heauenly riches Seeke the kingdome of God and the righteousnes thereof Matth. 6. Iohn 17. The worldling prefers one corporall blessing before many spirituall graces Note Wherefore God denieth vs many earthly blessings Poore in godlines qui diligit legem diligit Regem qui diligit Verbum diligit Deum Strife in the regenerate Rom. 7 Simile Christ must not onely ouercome for vs but also in vs. Our sinnes crucified Christ. Zach. 12. 10. Christ â—ow ouercome to our comfort The Lord will coÌ„demne vs for the vnworthie possession of his creatures Sin the cause of the losse of many blessings Our Sacraments Neglect of Sacraments CoÌ„teÌ„pt of our Sacraments is death To receiue the vnworthy at the Lords Supper The truth of the ceremony of vnleauened bread 1 2 1. Cor. 5. 3 Papists heretikes neuer felt the power of Christs grace nâ—r any assuâ—â—â—â—e of salâ—â—tion â—y the Sacrament and therfore despise them Sacramental phrases wher fore vsed Câ—â—â—uniâ—ants but indifferently prepared for the Sacraments We must abstaine from the least sin and from all shew of sinne Two kinds of euils Meanes to keepe vs from sinnes c. â— Cor. 11. 30. 31. To prosper in sinne a signe of wrath See Admonition Note Sixe notes of the greatnes and enormitie of sinne 1 2 3 4 5 6 Simile Of iniquitie and the punishment thereof Negligence in the Ministerie Swearing Oppression and adulterie Poore Plagues threatned Famine of Gods word Idlenes in the Ministerie Calamities for the contempt of the Gospell and Gods worship neglected Popish persecution how great Persecution To be mooued onely with palpable and prodigious sins a signe of securitie Occasions of sinne Gouernment of the eyes A note of the diâ—els child and Gods Verse 12. Hearts The greater place we are in the greater our sins The Magistrates and Ministers sinne most dangerously 1 2 3 4 Simile Great sinnes must first out Degrees of sin 1. 2. 3. 4. Excommunication 1. 2. 3. 4. The order of the ancient discipline Suspensis 1. 2. 3. 4. Admonition 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Simile Psalm 40. 12. Note All sicke Properties of an expert Physition 1 2 To be truly humbled in sicknesse to beare the Lords crosse Hardnesse of heart The theefe on the crosse How to entertainâ— the Ministers of Christ. Plague If a crosse be remoued before we profit by it God will send an other Exdo. 4. 24. Fruites of repentance So soâ—â—e as we bâ—e humbled wâ— haue the fruite of our afflictions Deut. 6. 3. 4. Sathans seruice Dauids adultorie How Sathan shreds Scripture See the first part Securitie Note Griefe Feare of sin Securitie Enmitie Reconciliatio Sudden iudg ments See the first part of Education Exod. 17. 14. Prouide for posteritie Families must be Catechised Young age is a dangerous age Late repentance dangerous We must vse pleasure but with restraints Sinne by degrees growes to impudencie Wantonnes ends in wickednesse Against verball professors which turne Gods graces to wantonnesse Iud. Haste to doe good Youth must renounce pleasures Sathans policie Superstition To be present at the Masse how dangerous God requireth the vse of the bodie in worshipping him as well as the soule How iustly God may challenge of vs to serue him in bodie and soule We must not be of a darke and close Religion or of a double profession Gods presence Simile Eccles. 4. 17. Mal. 1. Popish obiections against the Gospell Note this proportion Mal. 3. 14. 15. 16. How God punisheth such as receiue not his truth in loue 1. Thess. 2. 11. Iethro no Idolater Triall of Religion RegeneratioÌ„ how wonderfull We must delight spiritually in spirituall things Of feeling We are Gods Temple How we must purge our selues how many wayes we may be defiled 1 2 3 Note Tit. 1. 15. We must be throughly washed and sanctified Our sanctification must not be of one part The godly are 1. Straight 2. Sound Simile Two sortes of men hypocrites 1 2 We must sanctifie both bodie and soule to the Lorde PagaÌ„s Papists haue better outward things then carnall Protestants Spirit What is required to be sanctified Our sanctification must be continual and is not perfected vntill our resurrection Death is the complement of our mortification Death To fulfill the daies of our sanctification The sanctification of a Nazarite A true discription of our ignorant and idle Protestants Simile The Palme tree Rom. 5. 10. Affliction Temperance abstinence Practised of God children Lots posterity 1 King 19. 6. Simile The flesh must not rule Faith Note The religious obseruation of the Sabbath Two extremities for want of the religious obseruation of the Sabbath 1 2 3 The sanctification of the Sabbath Simile Marriage 1. Sam. 15. Will worship euer condemned Num. 15. The breach of the Sabbath punished The Lords day Kindling of fire on the Sabbath Note The breach of the Sabbath punished and how to order our affections in
what say you to the Truth of Religion that is among vs why our Doctrine is sound enough that needes not to be spoken of No Yes surely very needfull it is to speake of it Truth indeede runnes about the Church-walles for eares and goeth about the Pillars but it findeth no nearers and as the wise man saith he that hath a Treasure in store and not in vse is as though he had it not so we may say of our Age men haue a little knowledge but for want of vsing it they are as though they had no knowledge and seeing wee hide our knowledge if wee haue it and we cannot speake the truth at our going in and our going out as men are charged by Moses wee cannot be said to haue the truth So in a second degree Paul would haue vs vse the world as though we vsed it not surely had hee made his wish of the Truth as hee did of the world hee had surely had it All our knowledge is a knowledge of the braine it is not a knowledge of the hart for it neuer makes vs set lesse on the score of sinne yee shall see this plaine wee know that fire will burne and because wee know it indeede by no paine almost can wee be brought to put our finger in the fire and doubtles if wee were perswaded that sinne would burne vs as a fire wee would not so easily put our hands vnto it And I would know if a man had a rule or gold-weight whereby he might measure his timber weigh his mettals and yet he neuer vseth either his rule or his weights what good it would doe him Talke of religion and begin to speake of the word and you shall haue manie that will holde you talke a whole dinner time or halfe a day and looke into their liues and common course of their conuersation and they wil falsifie whatsoeuer they haue said so they haue a thing but without all vse of it There is yet another thing mentioned Ephes 6. and that is a gyrdle of Truth it must be tyed to vs but our truth is not gyrt to vs it sitteth not close to vs it will easilie be shaken off from vs if the Crosse come and persecution shake vs a little wee can easily shift it off 4 A man would not willingly dwell by an euill nature and hatred will driue any man a way Truth is hated among vs and no maruell though it delight not to be among vs. If a man should take vpon him to plucke vp an olde-hedge and to admonish one of sinne straight way one Snake or other will bee ready to hisse at him and to sting him for his labour They that should looke to vs are hated and if a man be so bold as to tell a man of his fault he shall haue a rebuke for his paines with this scoffe or the like this is one of the wise generation which can telll the truth so cold an occupation is it to tell the truth So that we are not onely culpable for not hauing Truth but because we haue driuen Truth out of the Land It would grieue me to name mens sinnes herein but yet your selues know that a man will sell credite Faith and all that he hath to set Truth out of the way and shall wee thinke then that Truth hath any heart to dwell among vs seeing wee sell it for two-pence or a groate nay for a paire of old-shooes But let vs know seeing that CHRIST hath pronounced himselfe to be the TRVTH hee hath made these men that sell the Truth guiltie of the sinne of Iudas they sell Christ not for so much but for halfe so much nay for a quarter so much as Iudas sold him For CHRIST is TRVTH and CHRIST is solde 5 Contempt and hatred ouerthroweth all estates if either the Law be contemned or the Law-giuer hated And as in Kingdomes so it fareth for this point in the Church if the law of God be not esteemed then the iealousie of the Lord of Hostes will surely either take away his Law or punish the abusers of it The cause of contempt commonly as they say is familiaritie Familiarity breedeth contempt Indeed the wise men of the world noted that there were three excellent mothers which brought forth three very euill daughters The mothers are these first Familiaritie which is the high pitch of friendship brings vp contempt so the more we enioy the thing loued the viler it growes in our eyes Secondly truth breeds hatred The third is peace and that is the mother of idlenesse and securitie So that whatsoeuer is free in vâ—e once that growes vile as Manna though it were a verie precious thing did in the eyes of the Israelites Yet we must know that albeit somtime these issue from these mothers yet they be not their natural daughters The naturall child of familiaritie is not contempt but it commeth of our corrupt nature which is cleane opposite to the nature of God For as the nature of God is so perfectly good that he doth turne euen very euill things to very good things as the malice of the Iewes in putting his Sonne to death to be a meane of our saluation so our nature is so absolutely euill that it turnes very good things into euill Wherfore retaining this foolish axiome of vanitie that nothing is precious but rare strange things it commeth not of the nature of the thing which is still good but of our nature which no more esteemes it In the first of Samuel it is said the word was precious in those daies which was because it was rare for they accounted highly of Samuel because they had no Prophet long before but we must not doe so neither in other things doe we so Doe we in naturall things contemne the sunne the water and the fire because they be vsuall we doe not Then surely naturally we contemne not a thing for familiaritie but the cause of contempt is the ignorance of the vse of the thing and therefore no doubt as we doe not contemne the sunne the water the fire because we know and are perswaded of the true vse of them so therefore we doe in long vse contemne the word and prayer and sacraments because we know not the necessitie and the vse of them Whensoeuer then we begin to be cloyed let vs know the nature of a sinne doth begin to grow in vs not that in the long vse of the word we are so full of knowledge but for that we know not the vse of it and therefore like swine we leaue the pearle and goe to the shels Greatly therefore are we to pray against this Concerning hatred when the pearles are contemned the Ieweller is wrathfull and when the word is despised the Lord is surely displeased for which cause good men feeling their spirits to grow hot at the sight of such contempt and the contemners seeing themselues to be drawen out
into the midst of the congregation as it were then they begin to warre with the Lord and his Ministers and they seeke either in their liuing to muzzle them or else to pursue them with the sword of Ismael that is with their tongues to smite them and so to trie them euen as with coles of Iuniper Dauid complaines that he was compassed about with dogges which thing was most accomplished in Christ who was made of many peeces sometime thought to be a Demoniacke sometime a drunkard sometime a friend of Publicans and sinners and as they speake of the Master so wil they speake of the Disciples whatsoeuer comes into their choler Yet though there be three parts of the land nought for the fourth sake we must sow that though three parts of the congregation be not good yet for the fourth part we must preach as Christ who went about into all places for an hundred and twentie soules who no doubt had foure times as many hearers and so we must follow the renting part for their sake that heare with reuerence and fruit 6 The Galathians esteemed of Paul as of an Angel yea he beareth them witnes that they would haue plucked out their eyes and haue giuen them to him and the Millaines were so affected to Ambrose that they protested that they would rather loose their liues than their Bishop Dauid being called from a shepheard to be a king had friends more than a good many thicke and three-fold But when the oyle is powred forth sharpe wine must goe in But yet Paul is imprisoned Ambrose hath faire promises and Dauid meeteth with one Shemei or other that will giue him hard good morrowes and pelt him with stones so long as the quailes last and the fleshpots and Manna comes down as thicke as dust and feathered foules as the sand of the sea who but Moses then but if they haue not flesh at their call if they fall once a shrugging and whyning if Moses get him not out of the way he may be spurd and perchance goe to the pot Christ if he can so prouide that the water may be turned into wine and that there be taken vp twelue baskets full and so they may sit downe on the greene grasse and eate by 4000. and 5000. it is a trim world why Christ shal be a king and Rabbi and Rabboni and good master and Hosanna in the highest and all that may be and more than may be But if Christ cast out a word and say that a Prophet is not esteemed in his owne country his country men are ready to lay hands on him It is good being for S. Paul at â— conium if he and Barnabas can promise so that they can make men whole with a word such fellowes shal not lacke Iupiters priest shall be sent for and sacrifice shall be made they shal be taken for no men but for Iupiter and for Mercury if they can do vs any good But if Paul goe and gather stickes and so a viper caÌ„tcheth him by the fingers then out vpon him murderer ah wretch Gods iudgement seazed on him yet for all this let him shake it off quickly and he shall goe for a God 7 If thou wilt diligently heare there are two kindes of vnderstanding one in iudgement another in heart the one is but little the other bringeth practise Deut. 29. for we are said to erre in hart though not in iudgement Psal. 95. so in iudgement though not in â—art if we vnderstand in heart theÌ„ it will be a small matter to bring practise For when we allow in iudgement and loue in heart then are we carried willingly to that thing so that if we know a thing which we cannot be brought to do it is because we vnderstand not in heart 8 The chiefest thing that God is pleased with is to be truly religious to loue truth with singlenes of hart and a prepared mind to be obedient vnto it without the which though a man should leade an Angels life in outward shew yet by how much it were the more praise of the world by so much it is more abhominable in the sight of God 9 If we play with our owne affections sinne in the end from sport will spur vs to confusion For though we are giuen to flatter and presume of our selues that being twice or thrice spared we dare sinne againe yet we must know that the Lord will recompence his long tarrying with wrath 10 If any man make no coÌ„science to walke vprightly I wil not free him from pouertie from sicknesse from heresie for as well can will the Lord punish the mind as the body 11 Pharaoh scorning Gods people and his messengers the Lord turned it to a blessing and it may teach vs not to mocke the children of God again to heare patiently the practises of scorners as Dauid did Shemei and so shall it be turned into a blessing vnto vs. Pharaoh could mocke and contemne God in his prosperitie but he could not withstand the plagues when they came but was most fearefull and this is the course of all the wicked to contemne God in prosperitie and to be most fearefull in any trouble 1 The promises of God must be to vs as a double string to our bowe as Iacob ceased not to wrestle though his thigh was bruised vntill he had the blessing so we must not faint in temptation though we be humbled vntil we haue victorie We must not despaire of the victorie in temptation because of our striuing albeit we haue some infirmities but rather we must reioyce in our will and in God his grace whereby we haue desire to goe to God 2 We need not goe farre from our selues for monstrous temptations 3 It is ill halting before a cripple when one hath beene exercised with many temptations he can discerne others 4 Sathan by temptations maketh a man forget mirth casteth a mist before his eyes that he cannot discerne corrupteth his taste that he cannot iudge of meates A certaine man labouring grieuously of a great sicknesse in body yet the passions of his minde were such that he was senselesse of the paine of his body Againe the Lord afterward changing his mourning into reioycing gaue him such abounding comforts of his spirit that as before through extreame anguish of his spirit so now through most wonderfull passions of heauenly ioyes and assurance of his sinnes pardoned he felt no outward paine of his body though dangerously it was afflicted CHAP. LXXII Of Witchcraft vowes and vnbeleefe VVItches and wizards can do nothing as appeareth in that wizard Balaam Num. 23. who saith that God must first be displeased or euer he could preuaile against Israel by his witchcraft therefore must we not seeke for helpe of them they haue not power to hurt nor to helpe vs. Ford God is almighty and he must helpe thee therfore turne to him by faith and repentance and doe not flie to them Meanes